|
Post by WildlingKing on Sept 27, 2018 15:37:18 GMT
Book 1: Steel Rain
Act I: Gold and Wine
Lyonel ILyonel Bracken stood silently atop the ancient stone walls of Raventree Hall, feeling the soft and warm summer breeze on his face. This summer had lasted over six years, and the dread for the inevitable winter grew larger with every new harvest. It was said that a long summer meant an even longer winter, and that concerned Lyonel. He had seen half a dozen winters in his life so far, but even the harshest of them hadn't lasted longer than five years. Winter lasting over six years would leave Riverlands in a devastated state, no matter how well they would prepare. Standing between the two massive square towers that flanked the castle’s gates, Lyonel's mind was taken back to the siege that took place here over fifteen years ago. Lyonel himself had been a young and inexperienced man on his early twenties back then, thoroughly unprepared for war. Looking towards east now, all he could see were barren green hills, but back then those hills had been overrun by an army of over ten thousand troops. King Humfrey Teague had come to crush the rebellion of Lord Roderick Blackwood once and for all, the Mallisters, Harroways, Charltons and the Faith Militant loyally backing the King of the Rivers and Hills. Meanwhile what was left of the beaten and tired army of Blackwoods, Tullys, Brackens and Vances was stuck inside this castle, growing more desperate after every passing day. It was later said that King Humfrey had already begun celebrating in his camp, so certain of victory he had been. However, soon King Arlan Durrandon arrived with a great host of twenty thousand Stormlander warriors and lifted the siege, sending King Humfrey and his supporters on the run. Scratching his short blond beard Lyonel turned around, looking inside the castle walls now. The tall timber keep of the Blackwoods stood proudly on the inner yard, but even taller was the colossal weirwood tree on the godswood next to it. Leafless and white as bone, the weirwood of Raventree Hall had been dead for thousands of years. Many were convinced the Brackens had poisoned it after allying with the Andals and taking up the Faith of the Seven, but there was no way to know if such claims held any truth. Obviously, the Brackens had always denied the accusations. Lyonel and his brothers had been brought up in Stone Hedge by Lord Emmon Bracken, and taught to pray to both the Old Gods and the Seven. Lord Emmon and Lord Roderick were rivals throughout their lives, just like countless of Bracken and Blackwood lords before them had been, but still they had put their differences aside and banded together to overthrow King Humfrey Teague. For Lord Roderick the reason to rise against Humfrey had been the king's violent attempts to suppress the worship of the Old Gods, whereas Lord Emmon simply wanted to avenge his younger brother who had unjustly died at the hands of the Teagues many years before the rebellion. The war ended the line of House Teague, but it also ended the lives of both Roderick and Emmon. The Riverlands were annexed by the Storm King, young Brydan Blackwood inherited Raventree Hall, and Lyonel's brother Robb Bracken became the new Lord of Stone Hedge. Battle in the Teats fifteen years ago had ended the war, or Battle of Six Kings as they called it now. Only two kings had marched to that battle though, those being Arlan Durrandon and Humfrey Teague. Humfrey was the first to die, and all his brothers and sons followed him before the day was over. In that bloody and chaotic battle five Teague kings fell, as wells as a dozen noble lords, hundreds of anointed knights and thousands of common soldiers from both sides. Lyonel himself only narrowly avoided death due to Lord Roderick saving his life. Before the battle was over Roderick was slain by a young man named Harrold Hill, a Faith Militant knight who managed to escape after the Teagues were defeated. After the war was won, Lyonel Bracken had sworn his sword to Brydan Blackwood, vowing to serve him until the end of his days. He owed his life to Lord Roderick, so pledging his sword to his son was the least he could do. And here he was fifteen years later, still loyally serving the Lord of Raventree Hall. Some in this castle would always look down upon a Bracken, but most had gotten used to his presence, and some had even found respect for his sense of duty. Suddenly Lyonel was awoken from his thoughts as he heard the sound of a high-pitched horn behind him. Turning around, he saw an entourage of about thirty riders approaching the castle, flying blue-and-red banners with the leaping silver trout of House Tully. In the middle of this entourage there was an elaborately decorated red-and-blue wagon drawn by two horses, no doubt transporting the noble family itself. “Looks like the first wedding guests are arriving,” Lyonel heard a familiar voice speaking to his left, and he shifted his gaze to see Ronas Blackwood, the younger brother of Roderick and Robert. He was a lean man on his early fifties, though remarkably handsome for his age with emerald green eyes, sharp facial features, flowing dark hair and a finely trimmed full beard. After the war, the Storm King had granted the lordship of Trident Hall – the seat of the fallen Teagues – to Robert Blackwood, but Ronas had remained in Raventree Hall to aid his young nephew in governing the lands. It was well known that Arlan had no trust for Roderick's brothers, so he had left his own brother Barron Durrandon to look over Lord Brydan as well. “The bride herself,” Lyonel responded calmly as the gates below them were opened to let in the Tully entourage. Indeed, in just three days Lord Brydan was due to marry Ellyn Tully, the only daughter of Lord Everan Tully. The Tullys were perhaps the most vital ally of the Blackwoods in the Riverlands, and the purpose of this marriage was to solidify that alliance for the foreseeable future. “I still think it’d been wiser for Brydan to marry one of Lord Mallister’s daughters, or perhaps Lord Vance’s,” Ronas commented quietly as they watched the Tully family climbing out of their wagon down at the outer yard. “Those are the people whose loyalties are questionable if trouble arises. Whereas Lord Everan, well, he has little choice but to stay loyal to us as we’re the only real allies he has.” “And he’s the best ally we have. It only makes sense for us to look after one another,” Lyonel responded, though the tone on his voice was a bit uncertain. He had to admit that Ronas had a point, especially now that lords Mallister, Vance, Harroway, Charlton and Smallwood had all suspiciously turned down the invitations to the wedding of their liege lord. That combined with the troubling rumors of the Warrior’s Sons causing trouble in the south made Lyonel feel like the Riverlands were teetering on the brink of succumbing into another conflict. As the tall and redheaded Lord Everan together with his wife, daughter and two sons were being escorted towards the keep, Ronas spoke up again. “Anyway, I didn’t come just to chat”, he said tiredly, and Lyonel glanced at him questioningly. “Barron wants to meet us at his quarters, says it’s something important,” Ronas clarified. “Guess we oughta not keep him waiting then?” Lyonel replied with a raised eyebrow, and after hesitating a moment Ronas nodded in agreement. It was clear to everyone who knew them that Ronas and Barron had their differences, which could often be seen in the council meetings where they would be on the opposite sides of almost any given issue. Brydan’s marriage had been one such issue, and the young lord had chosen to follow Barron’s advice to marry the Tully girl. Together Lyonel and Ronas descended from the walls and walked past the stables by the gates, where most of the Tully entourage were still grooming their horses. Quietly they made their way from the muddy outer yard to the shadowy inner yard between the keep and the godswood, and finally into the cavernous great hall. There Lord Brydan was currently welcoming the Tully family together with Maester Joseth and Ser Uthor Wayn, the elderly master-at-arms of Raventree Hall. Without bothering them Lyonel and Ronas walked straight to the corridor leading to the wooden stairway, which they climbed up all the way to the second floor. This floor was above the quarters of the servants and household knights, but below the highest floor which was reserved for the members of the Blackwood family. The chambers here were mainly intended for highborn guests, but there were also few that were permanently occupied, one such being the quarters of Prince Barron Durrandon. Thrice Ronas knocked on the large wooden door of the Durrandon prince. “Come in,” a stern and deep voice spoke inside, and so Ronas grabbed the knob and pushed the door open. They stepped inside a large and airy room, a single oak beam standing in the middle of it. The timber walls were decorated with shiny swords and battle axes, as well as a large yellow kite shield displaying the crowned stag of House Durrandon. Behind Barron’s desk were two latticework windows with diamond-shaped panes of yellow glass offering a view to the farmlands west of the castle. Barron himself sat behind his desk with a piece of parchment on his hands and another atop the desk, hardly paying attention to Lyonel and Ronas as they entered the room. An old man he was, already on his early sixties and it was starting to show. His once jet-black bushy beard was now dark grey, his head had begun to bald, and the wrinkles on his pale face were prominent. “My brother is dead,” Barron begun bluntly, laying down the parchment and raising his gaze to meet that of Lyonel’s and Ronas’. Though he clearly tried to hide it, Lyonel could spot the grief in the old prince’s blue eyes. “King Arlan is dead?” Ronas spoke with a distraught expression on his face, and Barron nodded. “He is, which is why I must ride to Storm’s End as soon as I can. I need to take part in my brother’s funeral, as well as the coronation of my nephew,” he explained with a sigh, turning his eyes to the parchment again. “While I am gone, you Ronas will be Lord Brydan’s most important advisor, which is a position I wish you to handle with great care.” “Of course. And… my condolences,” Ronas responded with a small nod, which was followed by a tense moment of silence. “Unfortunately, that is not all,” Barron spoke up again, letting out a deep sigh as he picked up the other piece of parchment from his desk. “We’ve all heard the recent rumors about the Warrior’s Sons causing commotion on the lands around Stoney Sept. In order to learn more about this I sent ravens to lords Smallwood, Keath, Ryger, Vance and Harlton, inquiring what they knew of this and if their lands had been harassed.” “And?” Lyonel asked quietly, the grim expression on Barron’s face making him fear that he wouldn’t like what was coming next. “There has been no answer from lords Smallwood, Keath or Vance, and Lord Ryger simply claims to be ignorant of the Warrior’s Sons actions. However, Lord Harlton’s answer arrived this morning, and it reads as follows: ‘Several reports of the Warrior’s Sons riding to settlements in our lands to intimidate or agitate the people have arrived to Castlewood during the past moon. I’ve heard even more of such behavior has occurred especially on the lands of House Vance and House Keath, though I cannot confirm the truth of this. However, that is not all, as just few days ago word reached me that the Faith Militant have crowned a pretender king in Stoney Sept, a man who calls himself Lucifer Justman. This I cannot confirm either, but if true it could mean they plan to start another war. My intention was to inform you of this at Lord Brydan’s wedding, but since you requested an answer as soon as possible I decided on writing this message. Yours truly, Lord Armond Harlton.’” “Excuse me, did I hear Justman?” Ronas asked, his tone equally baffled and amused. “An imposter, no doubt one of the Faith Militant’s own,” Barron muttered in response, laying down Lord Harlton’s message. “That is, if the man even exists. Nonetheless, it is clear that trouble is brewing in the south, trouble that I would like to resolve before it escalates. However, as I will be preoccupied this mission falls to you, Lyonel Bracken.” “As you wish, my prince,” Lyonel responded with a slightly surprised tone. “And what exactly will be my mission?” He asked. A sharp glare took over Barron’s eyes, and he clenched his fists. “After the wedding, you will travel south with Lord Harlton, and you will get to the bottom of this mess,” he instructed sternly. “You will find out who leads this treasonous conspiracy, who supports it, and what sort of response it merits. And if an opportunity to make an action that would resolve the situation presents itself, you will take it. Do you understand?” “I do,” Lyonel Bracken responded with a dutiful tone. A satisfied smile formed on Barron Durrandon’s face as he looked Lyonel to the eyes. “Ours is the fury.”
|
|
|
Post by WildlingKing on Sept 27, 2018 15:55:54 GMT
Gwynesse I Iron Raven moved swiftly under the warm summer sun, the Sunset Sea glimmering all around it, and its waves gently splashing against the hull. It was the flagship of King Harmund Hoare, second of his name, and it had been on the sea for over a week now, along with the other two Hoare ships sailing with it. And now finally they approached the imposing Casterly Rock of the Lannisters, and the wealthy city of Lannisport by its feet. Looking at the magnificent seat of the Lannisters, which raised well over thousand feet above the sea, Gwynesse Goodbrother couldn't help but be amazed. The ringfort on top of the colossal rock was by itself almost the size of Hammerhorn, but for the massive body of Casterly Rock it was just the crown on the lion's head. No doubt thousands of Ironborn had looked at this same view throughout the past centuries, sharpening their axes as they prepared to unleash their might on the golden city. However, King Harmund the Haggler had not sailed here to raid or wage war, he had been invited by his father-in-law, Lancel the Fifth, King of the Rock. Gwynesse glanced at Prince Harmund the Handsome, who was standing beside her at the prow of Iron Raven, but the heir to the Iron Islands didn't look to be nearly as awe-struck by the sight as she was. Of course, the prince had seen Casterly Rock several times before, visiting his mother's family. And what came to Queen Lelia and King Harmund, they had both grown up here, so for them the sight was so familiar they hadn't even bothered coming out of their cabin yet. Instead of going to the harbor of Lannisport the Hoare ships sailed straight towards the Rock, and the caverns underneath it. "It's bigger than I imagined," Gwynesse finally managed to utter, and Prince Harmund flashed her a charming smirk. Being only a year younger Gwynesse had known the prince throughout her childhood and youth, having often visited the Hoare Castle with his lord father Garrison Goodbrother. However, this nine-day sail from Great Wyk to Casterly Rock had been the longest and most intimate time she had spent with the prince, and she truly felt they had grown closer as friends than ever before. Gwynesse knew quite well that her father had sent her on this journey in hopes of the prince falling for her, but she still saw that as a very unlikely scenario. Sure, she didn’t consider herself ugly, but Harmund was exceptional when it came to looks, which had earned him the moniker of ‘the Handsome’. Be that as it may, Lord Garrison was eager to see his only daughter as the Queen of the Iron Islands, and while Gwynesse wouldn't object, she had a feeling that the prince wouldn’t be so easily charmed. Harmund the Handsome was a very unusual Ironborn. He didn't seem to particularly enjoy the sea, he had been raised by his mother to worship the Seven Gods, and not once had Gwynesse heard him talk about the glory of raiding. No, Harmund preferred to talk about the great knights of the green lands, warriors that saved the maidens instead of stealing them. Even if the prince did have the black hair and dark eyes of his father, there was something undeniably Lannister about him – the way he spoke, the way he dressed, and the way he combed his hair and kept his face cleanshaven. Nonetheless, Gwynesse found Prince Harmund to be a good man, and certainly worthy of her respect. Soon the Hoare ships creeped inside the caverns under Casterly Rock, and finally the King and Queen came out of their cabin. The cavern was larger enough to fit a castle in it, and its docks and wharves were illuminated by dozens of brightly burning torches. The longships looked especially strong and imposing here, surrounded by small merchant cogs. As they climbed out of their ships and onto the docks, the Hoares were welcomed by a crowd of noblemen, their silk and velvet clothes adorned by golden lions. Leading them was a tall blonde man around the same age as King Harmund, that being early fifties. "Harmund!" The man greeted the Ironborn king with a cheerful tone, embracing into a brotherly hug with him, before turning to Queen Lelia. "And my sweet sister, it is so good to see both of you again! Not to forget my handsome nephew," he added with a grin, now looking at Prince Harmund. "It's great to be back, Tymond," King Harmund replied with an earnest tone on his deep voice. "How's the old man?" He asked with a relaxed tone, to which Tymond Lannister let out a sigh. "You know Lancel," he said with a repressed chuckle. "There's always some grand plan in his mind." "I'm assuming that's why he called for us," Queen Lelia joined the conversation with her warm and motherly voice. "You would be correct, sister," Tymond replied calmly, tensing up slightly. "I think it would be best if he explains it himself... as for now I know almost as little as you." "Well then, we better go meet him," King Harmund said with a carefree tone, and Tymond nodded to him. Gwynesse followed from behind as they began to make their way up the winding stairway carved into the rock. “Gwyn,” she heard a raspy voice of an older male behind her and turned to see Captain Garse Goodbrother approaching her. Though they shared family name, they weren’t directly related, as Garse hailed from the cadet branch of Corpse Lake. He was the younger brother of Lord Gilbert Goodbrother, a man known for little more than his endless lust and gluttony. Garse however was a true warrior and a man of the sea, having raided the coasts of Reach and North throughout his life. “What is it?” Gwynesse asked quietly, trying to avoid gaining the attention of the Lannister noblemen around them. “There was something I wanted to ask, figured this was a good time,” Garse responded, a slight smirk on his scarred face as he glanced towards the Hoares and Lannisters walking ahead of them. “I saw you with the prince earlier. That’s why your father sent you, to woo him, isn’t it?” he asked with a whisper, and Gwynesse gave him a wordless nod. For a moment Garse remained silent, a pensive expression on his face. “You’ll do as you will, Gwyn,” he finally spoke up quietly, looking her to the eyes. “However, if you want to marry a true Ironborn, Gilbert’s firstborn is still unmarried.” “I’ll keep that in mind,” Gwynesse replied dryly, turning her eyes away from Garse. In truth she knew enough about Erik Goodbrother to be certain she would never marry that man. Though not as bad as his father, he had a reputation as a violent and arrogant man. Finally the stairs ended, and after walking through a short corridor they arrived to a large hall with gilded walls and massive red marble pillars, their girth at least three fathoms. At the western end of the hall there were four tall windows bringing in the light of the sun, as well as a large archway leading into a garden. Inside the hall the many treasures of House Lannister were in display, ranging from simple golden ornaments to statues thrice the size of Gwynesse. “Welcome to the Golden Gallery,” Prince Tymond Lannister spoke to the Ironborn guests, a thin smile on his face. “This is a collection of the many treasures gathered and crafted in Casterly Rock since the age of the First Men. Feel free to look around while we wait for His Grace.” With a bored expression Gwynesse approached a golden sculpture of a lion, large rubies embedded as its eyes. She touched its golden mane lightly, feeling the cold surface under her fingertips. I wonder how much some fat magister beyond the Narrow Sea would pay for this, she thought with a smirk forming on her face. Suddenly from the corner of her eye she spotted Prince Harmund stepping next to her. “Like it?” the prince asked smoothly, and with a subtle gulp Gwynesse moved her hand away from the sculpture. “I was just wondering how valuable it is,” she replied with a shy grin, to which Harmund reacted with a soft chuckle. “The Golden Gallery is impressive, but I think I can show you an even better view,” he said, a playful smirk on his face. “Is that so?” Gwynesse asked with a raised eyebrow, and the prince nodded. “Follow me,” he simply said, turning to head towards the archway at the western end of the hall. Quietly Gwynesse walked after him, and through the archway they entered a small garden at the side of the Rock. Harmund led them through the stony pathway past the peaches and finely trimmed shrubs, all the way to the stone railing at the very edge. From there opened a view to the wide Sunset Sea glimmering beneath them, continuing as far to the west as the eye could see before disappearing into the horizon. The ships sailing down there looked so small that they could fit between your fingers. It was a magnificent view indeed, though somewhat overshadowed for Gwynesse by the uneasy feeling in her stomach she got from just looking down. They had to be at least seven hundred feet above the water, and they weren’t even half way to the top of the Rock. “So, what’s your impression on Casterly Rock?” Harmund asked calmly, a friendly smile on his face. Gwynesse considered her answer for a moment, letting her gaze travel through the horizon. “It’s all so… grand, and shiny,” she finally said, her tone half admiring and half wary. She had to admit that there was something regal and powerful in just the sheer size of this place, but it wasn’t a place she would ever feel comfortable calling home. There was just too much gold and silk, and not enough dirt and rust. Harmund told her about the first time he had seen Casterly Rock as a child, a dreamy look in his eyes as he described how amazed he had been in that moment. It was quite clear he much preferred this place to his home at Hoare Castle, not to even mention any other castle on the Iron Isles. They chatted a while about their childhood memories, and while the prince did most of the talking Gwynesse managed to share with him a story about her and her younger brother Gabrin getting lost at the woods near Hammerhorn when they were under ten years old. The story seemed to greatly amuse Harmund, and he remarked that getting lost in the woods was something that rarely happened on the Iron Isles, given that most of its forests had been cut down for timber centuries ago. It was the reason why they were so desperately clinging on to their hold on Cape Kraken, despite the constant conflicts it caused with the Northmen. Time flew quickly as Gwynesse and Harmund laughed and told their stories to each other, and soon they were approached by another Lannister, this one being about the same age as they were. “Prince Harmund,” he greeted the Hoare prince with a bright smile on his finely formed and clean-shaven face, his long golden hair combed behind his head. “Prince Tywell,” Harmund responded politely, the smile on his face telling that he considered the man his friend. “Gwynesse, this is Tywell Lannister, grandson of King Lancel. Tywell, this is Gwynesse Goodbrother, daughter of Lord Garrison Goodbrother,” he introduced them to each other, and the Lannister prince gave him a small bow, to which she a bit clumsily responded with a curtsy. “It is an honor to meet you, mylady,” Tywell spoke with a formal tone, and Gwynesse smiled hesitantly. She had had some basic training of course, but court etiquette wasn’t something one had to pay much mind to on the Iron Isles. “The honor is all mine,” she managed to mumble, and Tywell reacted with what looked like a sincere smile. “Anyway, grandfather already welcomed the guests while you two were here,” he said with a small sigh, turning his eyes back to Harmund who just shrugged lazily. “I’m sure we didn’t miss anything important,” he responded calmly. “Well, you did miss the invitation to the dinner,” Tywell spoke, furrowing his eyebrows slightly. “And considering that Lancel plans to reveal his plans on that dinner, I’d say it is quite important.” “Then I’ll be there,” Harmund said with a nonchalant tone. Tywell merely nodded with a sigh, before glancing at Gwynesse. “And will Lady Gwynesse accompany you?” he asked curiously. Not knowing what to say or how to react, Gwynesse simply turned her eyes to Harmund, and for a couple seconds they just looked at each other. “I don’t know,” Harmund finally spoke, his words quiet and sharp. “Would you like to?” he then asked. Gwynesse turned her gaze down for a moment, before raising it up again and confidently speaking up. “Yes, I would. If it pleases you, my prince,” she said, seeing Harmund’s lips immediately forming a warm smile. “It does,” he said softly. Gwynesse and the rest of the Ironborn entourage were given quarters a few floors above the Golden Gallery, on a long corridor by the southern side of the Rock. The chambers given to Gwynesse herself were fairly small but comfortable, having even a window with a view towards Lannisport. After taking a bath and changing into a red-and-black velvet dress for the royal dinner she sat down on the bed, and it felt softer than any other bed she had ever slept on. With a sigh she closed her eyes to relax for a moment, but a sudden knock on the door startled her awake. Harmund had promised to escort her to the dinner, but there was still supposed to be at least an hour before it would begin. Nervously Gwynesse stood up and walked to the door, expecting to see the prince as he opened it. However, instead of Harmund there was a young fair-haired girl clad in a simple crimson-colored wool dress. “Lady Gwynesse,” the girl spoke with a curtsy. “I was sent to prepare you for the dinner,” she explained with a polite tone. Gwynesse looked at the girl doubtingly for a couple seconds, before hesitantly letting her in. “I’ve already bathed and dressed up”, she said sternly. “Good, then I can go straight to doing your hair, mylady,” the servant girl said, gesturing towards the wooden chair by the table. “Please, take a seat.” Gwynesse glanced at the loose and messy braid she had made for herself, and with a sigh she sat down. The servant girl put a small mirror on the table in front of her and began to open Gwynesse’s hair. As the girl begun to comb her hair, Gwynesse silently stared at her reflection on the mirror. It wasn’t something she did often, and the longer she looked the more she was bothered by her imperfections. Her brown eyes were slightly too close to each other, her nose was a bit too wide, her eyebrows too thick and her brown hair just too plain and boring. She quickly shook these irritating thoughts out of her mind and decided to instead converse with the servant girl, who had just started to work on an extravagant crown braid on top of Gwynesse’s head. “So, girl, what’s your name?” she asked. “I’m glad you asked, mylady,” the girl chirped cheerfully, still working on her hair. “I am Brynna Sarsfield, grandniece of the Lord of Sarsfield.” “Sarsfield… I think I’ve heard of the place before,” Gwynesse said with a disinterested tone, and Brynna nodded enthusiastically. “It is a beautiful castle, just a day’s ride away from Casterly Rock. So, where do you come from, mylady?” she asked with her bubbly tone. “A place called Hammerhorn,” Gwynesse responded calmly, a subtle smile forming on her face just from thinking about her home. “It is a large and sturdy square castle built on the Hardstone Hills of the Great Wyk,” she explained proudly. “And beneath it are the largest mines in all of the Iron Isles.” “I’ve heard that slaves work on the mines of the Ironborn,” Brynna interjected, her tone suddenly less cheerful, and the smile faded from Gwynesse’s face. “Thralls,” she corrected calmly. “But also regular smallfolk, mostly them in fact these days.” “So, things really are changing on the Iron Isles?” Brynna asked shyly. Gwynesse raised her eyebrow, considering her answer for a moment. “Yes, I suppose they are,” she finally said, seeing from the mirror that the extravagant braid on her head was almost ready. Shortly after the servant girl had finished with her hair and took her leave, Prince Harmund finally arrived. He looked stunning in his dark blue satin garb paired with a golden silk cape. With a charming smile on his face he bowed and offered his hand for Gwynesse. “You look beautiful, mylady,” he complimented her as she took his hand. “Thank you,” she muttered nervously, only now fully realizing that she was about to walk hand in hand to a royal dinner with Prince Harmund the Handsome, in front of his father and her king. “Is everything alright, Gwyn?” Harmund asked empathically, and she gave him a hesitant nod. “Yes, it’s just… are you sure this is appropriate?” she asked with a nervous chuckle, and a grin formed on Harmund’s face. “If you’re worried about my father’s reaction, don’t be,” he said softly, taking in a deep breath. “He knows we are close friends.” “And what about the Lannisters?” Gwynesse asked sharply, surprising even herself that she cared about their opinion. “They might… misinterpret.” “Let them,” Harmund said with a carefree shrug, and Gwynesse gave him a questioning look. “Yes, Gwyn, I’m sure,” he said before she could even ask, letting out a small chuckle. “Now, shall we go before we’re late?” he asked, and Gwynesse nodded, a relieved smile forming on her face. They walked towards north through a wide corridor and a small hall, up one stairway and towards east through a short corridor, until finally arriving to the dinner hall. It wasn’t a place for great feasts, but rather a more intimate room clearly meant for family dinners. Fire was burning on the fireplace, and dozens of candles were illuminating the room decorated with tapestries and red silken curtains. On the floor were red carpets adorned with golden patterns, no doubt the work of the finest weavers in Lannisport. At the end of the long table sat King Lancel Lannister, next to him his son and daughter-in-law, as well as their son and daughter. Lancel was an old man, already on his late sixties, but there was still plenty of lion left in him. The gaze in his green eyes was sharp, he was well dressed, and his light grey beard and hair were finely groomed. And of course, on his head was a magnificent golden crown. At the other end of the table sat King Harmund Hoare, and beside him his wife Queen Lelia. Quietly Prince Harmund took the seat next to his father, and Gwynesse sat down between him and Prince Tywell’s sister. For a couple of seconds an awkward silence followed, and Gwynesse kept her gaze firmly on the surface of the table. “Well then, it seems everyone is here,” the Lannister king finally spoke up with his authoritative tone, gesturing for the servants to bring in the first course. As the silver plates with onions and boiled quail eggs were carried in front of them, and the wine poured into their glasses, conversations around the table slowly began. King Lancel took a sip of the wine and a bite of the egg, signaling for the rest of them to start dining as well. “So, I heard you’re the daughter of Lord Goodbrother,” the Lannister princess next to Gwynesse said to her, and she responded with a nod. “Yes, I am Gwynesse Goodbrother,” she introduced herself quietly, making sure her voice wouldn’t be the loudest around the table. “Lorena Lannister, daughter of Prince Tymond and Princess Alysanne,” the princess responded, nodding towards her parents closer to King Lancel. “Not a Lannister for much longer though, it seems. I’ve recently been betrothed to Lord Reyne’s heir,” Lorena continued, rolling her eyes as she spoke. “Not your own choice, I take it?” Gwynesse asked with a subtle smirk, and Lorena shook her head in confirmation. “The boy is four years younger than me, barely a man grown,” she explained with a sarcastic chuckle. “Ramsay Reyne, an arrogant child is what he is. Anyway, you and Prince Harmund, are you to be wed?” “No,” Gwynesse immediately responded, perhaps more sharply than was necessary. “Not for now, at least,” she continued with a softer tone. “Neither of us have been promised.” “Well, the prince is already twenty and three, it’d be about time for him to settle down with someone,” Lorena spoke with a quiet and playful tone, and Gwynesse glanced quickly towards Harmund to make sure he wasn’t listening to their conversation. “It’s not in my hands,” she then whispered, and Lorena gave her an understanding nod. “I wouldn’t be so sure, maybe it is more in your hands than you realize,” the Lannister princess said with a wink, before taking a sip of her wine. Gwynesse followed the example, gulping her glass nearly empty. As the second course of black bread and smoked salmon was being brought to the table, King Harmund chinked his glass thrice to garner everyone’s attention. As the people around the table quieted down, he cleared his throat and spoke up. “It feels great to be back here in Casterly Rock, Your Grace,” he started with a polite tone, raising his glass for King Lancel, who reciprocated the gesture. “However, I was led to believe you had some greater purpose for summoning us here this time.” “Straight to business then, aye?” Lancel asked, gulping down his wine and gesturing for the servants to pour more for all of them. “Fine by me,” he continued, taking a bite of the black beard. “You’re correct, my friend, I have indeed summoned you here for a great purpose. Decades ago when I first began to build this alliance together with your father, we both had great visions for what could come out of it. Since then much of it has indeed come to fruition, with the trade between our kingdoms blossoming and creating wealth greater than ever before for both. However, there is one aspect of this alliance that remains untested, patiently waiting for its day to shine.” “And what would that be?” King Harmund asked, his eyes narrowed in interest. “The combined military might of the ironman raiders and the knights of the Rock,” Lancel responded, a grin forming on his face. There was something unsettling in his expression, a hunger that had so far remained hidden. “Westeros is changing. During my time as a king I have seen the weakened Riverlands fall under the rule of the Storm King, I have seen the weak and petty kingdoms of Dorne being united by a strong foreign conqueror. And when I look to south I see the Reach, weakened by internal quarrels, and ripe for taking.” “The Gardeners are not to be underestimated, their kingdom has stood for thousands of years,” Prince Harmund stated with a somewhat concerned tone, and King Lancel gave him a nod. “And never before in those thousands of years have the Rock and the Iron Isles been united as they are now,” he said confidently. “Your ancestors terrorized their coasts from Arbor to Old Oak for centuries, mine came close to conquering their lands several times. Imagine what we could achieve together.” A tense moment of silence followed the Lannister king’s words, and Gwynesse glanced quietly at the other people around the table, seeing excitement in some eyes and concern in others. King Harmund however kept whatever he felt hidden under the expression of utter calmness. “And if we succeed, if we defeat the Gardeners, what then?” he asked, a sharp tone on his voice. “Then we shall share their kingdom,” Lancel responded with an almost arrogant smirk on his face. “You can keep the shores, I will take Highgarden and everything east from it.” King Harmund tapped his fingers against the table, a thoughtful expression on his face. However, before he could say anything, Queen Lelia spoke up. “Father, are you sure this is wise?” she asked gently, deep concern in her green eyes. “What if it goes wrong?” “That is the risk a man must take if he ever wishes to achieve something great, my sweet daughter,” Lancel responded dismissively, quickly shifting his gaze back to King Harmund. “So, do you believe you could rally your captains to sail to war against the Reach?” he asked. “Yes, I do, and I shall,” Harmund responded after a moment of consideration, a slight smirk forming on his face now, to which King Lancel reacted with a hearty laugh. “We shall achieve great things together, that I swear to you my friend!” he roared cheerfully, gulping down his wine. “For great things,” Harmund proclaimed with a bombastic tone, and everyone around the table raised their glasses and repeated the words. Four courses and several glasses of wine later the dinner was over, and the Hoares and Lannisters alike were making their way out of the dinner hall. Prince Harmund was escorting Gwynesse back towards her chambers, both of them slightly tipsy from the wine. Gwynesse couldn’t contain her smile, being more than satisfied with the evening so far. She had managed to not embarrass herself in front of these royal folk, and she even believed she had given a decent impression of herself, as well as making a new friend in Princess Lorena. “I always knew King Lancel to be ambitious, but this talk of conquering the Reach is something else entirely,” Harmund spoke as they walked down the stairs, shifting Gwynesse’s attention back to him. “Heavens, if he succeeds in this, his name will never be forgotten. Same goes for my father, I suppose.” “Perhaps for you as well,” Gwynesse suggested lightheartedly, to which Harmund chuckled warmly. “Benefit of having the same name as my father,” he jested, and they both laughed. Finally, they arrived at the door of Gwynesse’s chambers. Opening the door, Gwynesse turned once more to look at Prince Harmund, who was standing there with a sharp look in his eyes. For a couple seconds neither of them said anything, until Gwynesse spoke up. “Thanks for this evening…” she begun but cut herself off as Harmund begun to untie the braid on her head. “Figured I’d help you with this,” he said with a cheerful tone, and Gwynesse subtly rolled her eyes. “Thanks, I guess,” she muttered amusedly, and Harmund looked her charmingly to the eyes. “No, thank you, my lady,” he replied smoothly, sliding his hand softly through Gwynesse’s now open hair. He stepped even closer to her, and she felt her heart racing in excitement. For a moment neither of them said anything, as Gwynesse moved her right hand on Harmund’s lower back, and he moved his on her hips. Unable to hold back any longer, Gwynesse rushed to kiss the prince on the lips, before backing away inside the room and looking him intensely to the eyes. He took in a deep breath and followed her inside, closing the door behind him. That night they made love, and Gwynesse felt like she was in one of those seven heavens Harmund always talked about.
|
|
|
Post by WildlingKing on Sept 27, 2018 16:10:32 GMT
Hagon I Today Prince Hagon Hoare was the Lord of Hoare Castle, today he sat on his father's throne of oily black stone. The Seastone Chair they called it, a relic from the times when the Ironborn ruled the western coast of Westeros all the way from Arbor to Bear Island. Now all they had left aside from the Iron Isles themselves was a piece of land on Cape Kraken, and an alliance with the golden lions of the Rock. Hagon himself was half a lion thanks to this alliance, just like his brother, both of them brought forth to this world by Lelia Lannister of Casterly Rock. Prince Harmund took pride in his Lannister blood, but Hagon saw only shame in it. That was the difference between them, Harmund was at home among the lions, but Hagon was a man of the Iron Islands. "Dozen men died on the latest skirmish against the Flints," said the sturdy Ironborn warrior standing in front of the throne, shifting Hagon's attention back to him. Maron Merlyn he was, a seasoned man of many winters, who had once sailed with the grandfather of Hagon, King Harmund the Host. Maron was the man Hagon's father had chosen as the lord of the Ironborn settlement in Cape Kraken, and he had dutifully served on that post now for two decades, which was as long as Hagon had been alive. "We need more men on Greencliffe, especially if the Stark king decides to march his armies on Cape Kraken." "The Starks are weak,” Hagon said dismissively. “They’ve tried to take Cape Kraken for centuries, and countless times we’ve drove them back. What makes you think they’d be any more successful now?” "Ever since King Harlon and his brother defeated the Bolton rebellion the North has been for the first time in a long time truly united behind their king, and since their wars with the Vale have been over for a generation we are their primary enemy now," Maron protested sternly. "Your father has always understood that Cape Kraken's importance for this kingdom is crucial. It is the last piece of land we have on the mainland, our last reliable source of timber for the ships. The power of the Ironborn is on the sea, but that power will be crippled without Cape Kraken." Hagon let out a sigh, considering his response for a moment. He knew his father would send at least a full crew of warriors to help his old friend, but Hagon was not like his father. "As a compensation for your recent losses I will give you two dozen thralls, to help with the harvesting of resources and maintenance of the settlement. However, I will not force a single warrior of the Iron Islands to leave their homes to protect Cape Kraken." "But it is precisely warriors that I need, my prince, not thralls," Maron responded, a touch of frustration in his words. "I already have enough men cutting wood and cleaning pots, I need more men to fight off the Northmen that harass our lands." "If you need warriors you may ask them to join you, there are plenty here," Hagon responded calmly, glancing at the many warriors that were present in the hall. "However, they are all free men, and it is their choice if they want to sail with you to Cape Kraken." For a moment Maron Merlyn just glared at Hagon, and the prince could see from the old man's eyes that he wasn't pleased at all with his decision. "Fine then," he finally grumbled. "Any volunteers may join my crew, but be quick! I will set sail towards Harlaw Hall tomorrow at first light." Maron gave one more glare at Prince Hagon, before walking away. Harlaw Hall... he is going to ask Lord Ulfric's aid, Hagon realized. Lord Ulfric Harlaw was a close friend of the King, with a similar set of values. During his lordship the longships of Harlaw had not once sailed to raid. Instead Ulfric had increased trade with the Baneforts, Tarbecks and Reynes, transporting iron ore for the Westermen, and bringing back their crops and silver. That was what King Harmund the Haggler encouraged, what he wanted his lords to be – traders, not raiders. Perhaps it was necessary, since the Ironborn had clearly lost much of the power they once held, mayhaps being allied with the Westermen wasn't entirely a bad thing. That said, Hagon was glad there were still many Ironborn lords who respected the Old Way, who actively raided the Reach and the North and paid the real iron price to get what they wanted from the greenlanders. Hagon had heard a lot of stories about these glorious raids and the fearless warriors leading them, and throughout his childhood he had aspired to be one of them. Instead he had been stuck in Hoare Castle, listening to his mother lecture about the Seven Gods, and his father talking about how in the future all the Ironborn would abandon the Old Way and turn to trading. However, his brother was the worst. Harmund the Handsome openly despised the Old Way and those who practiced it, seeing himself as being above it. No doubt in his dreams he was a knight of the green lands, faithfully serving his Seven Gods and slaying the servants of the Drowned God. Standing up from the Seastone Chair and starting to walk towards the entrance of the throne room, Hagon was approached by his friend Quenton Farwynd. He was the grandnephew of Urrek Farwynd, the Lord of Sealskin Point. Quenton was just a few weeks younger than Hagon, and he had been King Harmund’s ward from the age of eight to sixteen, which had resulted in the two of them growing up as close friends. In fact, Hagon often considered Quenton to be more of a brother to him than Harmund. He had arrived at Hoare Castle yesterday, before which Hagon hadn’t seen him in almost a year. “So, how’s it feel sitting on the Seastone Chair?” Quenton asked with a laid-back tone, and Hagon just flashed him a thin smirk. They knew each other well enough that words weren’t always necessary to communicate. “Hm, always thought it looked kind of uncomfortable,” Quenton quipped as they walked out of the throne room. “Who said that a king’s seat should be comfortable?” Hagon replied sharply, to which Quenton shrugged lazily. “I don’t see why it shouldn’t be,” he answered nonchalantly. “Because the king’s position is not supposed to be a comfortable one,” Hagon argued, but Quenton just chuckled at his words. “And because of that he has to numb his arse sitting on a stony chair?” he asked sarcastically, and Hagon just rolled his eyes. Before he could change the subject, Hagon was being approached by someone else on the hallway. It was Jason Codd, the captain of the castle guard, clad in his iron hauberk and black tabard with the Hoare sigil, as always. Jason was a bald man on his late thirties, dutiful and loyal warrior, if not the smartest or most gifted. "Prince Hagon, there is a guest at the gates," the captain explained with a muffled tone, a touch of concern in his words. "A guest?" Hagon asked calmly, and Jason nodded. "Aye, a Drowned Man, your highness," he said with a subtle gulp. "The one who calls himself Shrike." The mention of this name made both Hagon and Quenton tense up. Shrike, he had heard that name before, several times. There were rumors about him preaching to other Ironborn lords that the Hoares had betrayed their people by abandoning the Drowned God and the Old Way. He was widely known to oppose the rule of King Harmund, going as far as calling for a rebellion. Hagon had never expected to meet this man, least of all here in Hoare Castle. "Are you sure you are not mistaken, captain?" He asked sternly, and Jason Codd shook his head. "No, my prince. Unless the man lied to me, he is the Shrike we've heard so much about," he said, a serious look in his brown eyes. "He is in the courtyard right now, surrounded by my men. Just give the order and I'll bring you his head." "No," Hagon said immediately, to which Jason frowned in confusion. "Do not harm him. Bring him to my chambers... I want to have a conversation with him." Jason looked hesitant, but nodded dutifully nonetheless, before making his way back to the courtyard. Of course Jason Codd didn’t understand it, but killing this man here and now would be a horrible mistake. The Shrike had come to Hoare Castle alone, knowing the risk he was taking. However, by killing the priest Hagon would only make him a martyr, a symbol for the resistance against the Hoares, and there was no doubt the Shrike knew this just as well as Hagon. “Why do you think he’s here?” Quenton asked, his tone a bit more serious than usually. Hagon exchanged a look with his friend, seeing the same confusion in his eyes that was in his own mind. “I don’t know, but I’m going to find out,” Hagon finally muttered, before making his way to his chambers alone. A few minutes passed, before the door was finally knocked on. "Come in," Hagon said confidently, and with a creak the wooden door was opened. At the doorframe stood Jason Codd and several of his guardsmen, surrounding a narrow man dressed in dirty and worn out grey robes. The priest's gaunt face and long unwashed hair and beard made him look old, but the gaze on his bright blue eyes was sharp and focused. "Prince Hagon," he greeted the prince with his deep and melodic voice as he stepped inside, Jason and his guards tailing him with hands on the hilts of their weapons. "Shrike," Hagon replied dryly, expressing no emotion. "Take a seat." The priest bowed, before sitting down on the opposite side of the desk from Hagon. The Shrike glanced at the guards behind him, and then the prince. "Perhaps we could discuss in private?" He suggested smoothly, and after a moment of consideration Hagon nodded. "Jason, wait outside," he commanded calmly, which made the captain of the guard frown. "But my prince," he begun to protest, but Hagon cut him off by pulling out a short sword from under his desk. "I can protect myself, captain," he said as he laid the sword on top of the desk, glaring at Jason, who then nodded obediently and turned to his guards, leading them out of the room. As the door closed, Hagon shifted his eyes to the Drowned Man sitting in front of him. "Why did you come?" He asked sternly, and a subtle smile formed on the Shrike's face. "I heard King Harmund sailed to Casterly Rock with his wife and first son," he answered calmly, to which Hagon narrowed his eyes. "That is not an answer, priest," he said sharply. "I know you preach against my house, against our rule on the Iron Islands." "You are mistaken, my prince," Shrike responded without a second of hesitation. "It is not House Hoare that I preach against. I preach against the alliance with the Lannisters, I preach against the teachings of septons of the Seven tainting the mind of the heir to the Seastone Chair, and I preach against the Old Way being abandoned by our king." "A complicated way of saying that you preach against my father's rule,” Hagon stated coldly, and a small smirk formed on the Shrike's face. "Perhaps," he admitted slyly, and paused for a moment. "However, I have not lost all hope. Your father has disgraced the Drowned God in many ways during his reign, and I've heard troubling rumors of Prince Harmund being even worse in that aspect. That said, I’ve also heard that the King has another son that respects the Old Way, a son that has no love for the Lannisters despite sharing their blood. Is there any truth to what I’ve heard, Prince Hagon?" That is why he is here, to turn me against my father and brother, Hagon realized. He stayed silent for a moment, pondering in his mind what would be the best course of action in this moment. The Shrike no doubt thought he could manipulate him. Perhaps I should let him keep that illusion, for now. "Yes," he said sternly, looking the Shrike to the eyes. "I have heard great stories about the Ironborn of the old, how they ruled the seas from Arbor to Bear Island with chains of iron. I do not wish to abandon the Old Way, the way that made us strong in the first place." There was no lie in Hagon's words, they came out naturally. He did believe in the Old Way and wanted the Ironborn to thrive through raiding rather than trading. However, what he didn't mention to the Shrike was that above all else he was loyal to his father and would never turn against him. "That is good to hear, prince," Shrike said quietly, smirking behind his beard. "Your words give me hope that perhaps one day House Hoare can raise this kingdom back to its former glory. However, one issue remains. You are not the heir of King Harmund the Haggler, your brother is. And the stories I've heard of Prince Harmund... they deeply concern me." "My brother is more a Lannister than a Hoare," Hagon said quietly, taking in a deep breath. "He has no love for the Iron Islands, so there will be no reason for him to rule as their king. When our father dies, I'll make sure Harmund spends the rest of his life away from the Iron Isles." Hagon gulped subtly as he finished speaking. This had been his plan for a long time, but this was the first time he had ever uttered it out loud, and it felt strange. "So, you trust your brother will exile himself without resistance?" Shrike asked, and Hagon nodded. However, the Drowned Man didn't look convinced. "And what if he doesn't?" He asked strictly, and Hagon let out a sigh. This was something he hadn't yet planned in detail. It would be years, most likely decades, before he would truly be faced with this situation, but the thought of it troubled him already. Kinslaying was the greatest sin of all, whether one follows the Drowned God or the Seven, but if Harmund would leave him no chance... "If he doesn't step down willingly, I will remove my brother from the throne with force," Hagon finally answered, turning his gaze down as he spoke. "Good", Shrike said with a pleased tone. "So, I can trust that if the day comes that your brother takes the Seastone Chair, you will rise against him?" "Yes," Hagon confirmed quietly, raising his gaze up and seeing the satisfied smile on the priest's gaunt face. "I have one more question for you, my prince. When you were born, were you baptized by a Drowned Man?" Shrike asked with an unsettling tone on his voice, and Hagon shook his head. "No. From what I've been told I was baptized in the light of the Seven," he answered. "So, you only have the blessing of the false gods of the Andals," Shrike said sternly, tapping his fingers lightly on the table. "You say you believe in the Old Way... Will you let me bless you with seawater, to truly make you a servant of the Drowned God?" "Yes," Hagon answered decisively. "Yes, I will." Later that day, half of the court of Hoare Castle had gathered to the beach by the castle’s feet to witness Prince Hagon being baptized by the Shrike. He stood in the cold seawater that reached his thighs, the priest standing in front of him with a calm and focused expression on his face. “Kneel,” he said quietly, and after hesitating a couple of seconds Hagon obeyed, falling on his knees to the cold water. Feeling the cold and wet fingers of the Shrike on the back of his neck sent shivers down Hagon’s spine, and before he could react in any way the priest was pushing his head under the water. At first he didn’t fight back, merely clenching his teeth and staring into the darkness. However, with every passing second he became more aware that his life was at the hands of this priest, a priest best known for preaching against his family. Panic began to settle in, and Hagon started to struggle. However, he was too weak, or the Shrike’s grip on his neck was too strong, and slowly he began to lose consciousness. Finally, he had no choice but to open his mouth and fill his lungs with seawater, and the world around him faded into abyss. Soon Hagon woke up on the beach, vomiting the saltwater out of his lungs. He was feeling dizzy and weak, leaning against his elbows on the wet sand and taking in deep breaths. Slowly he raised his gaze to see the Shrike standing right next to him, and the court of Hoare Castle further behind. Some of the men were cheering as they saw their prince getting back up on his feet, while others looked concerned or even disappointed. “It is done, my prince,” Shrike said proudly, putting his hand on Hagon’s shoulder. “Now you are truly a servant of the Drowned God.” “What is dead may never die,” Hagon managed to utter, his breathing still heavy and his hands shivering slightly from the cold. “But rises again harder and stronger,” Shrike concluded quietly, placing his clenched fist against his chest.
|
|
|
Post by WildlingKing on Sept 27, 2018 16:17:33 GMT
Walton I Summer sun shined from a clear blue sky, and a soft breeze was blowing in the woods near Horn Hill, making the leaves quiver ever so slightly. Otherwise it was completely silent, and Walton Manderly nervously stood as still as he could. Standing atop the leather glove on his left hand was a sparrowhawk with dark brown wings and white chest, a sharp gaze in its bright yellow eyes. Walton had named her Shadow, and this was the first time he had taken her hawking after several moons of training. Normally they would be on horseback with dogs flushing out the quarry, but Shadow still needed more training before she could work with the dogs. Quietly Walton glanced behind, seeing Lord Symon Tarly and his two sons standing a dozen yards behind him, each of them with their own hawks. Walton had been Lord Symon’s ward and squire for almost three years now, having been sent to Horn Hill a day after his eleventh nameday. He was almost a man grown now, and he did his best to act like it. Symon gave him an encouraging nod, and Walton turned his gaze forward again with determination in his eyes. This time she’ll do it. Taking in a deep breath, he ringed the bell on his right hand, and a rabbit sprung from the underbrush a few yards away from Walton. “Go Shadow!” he yelled as he extended his hand, and the sparrowhawk spread its wings to fly towards its prey. Shadow glided over the rabbit with her claws prepared to sink into it, and a triumphant smirk formed on Walton’s face. However, as the hawk plunged into the killing blow, the rabbit jumped to left and just barely dodged Shadow’s claws, escaping into the bushes. Disappointedly Walton whistled, and soon Shadow flew back to his glove. With a sigh he gave her a treat and stroke her head softly for the effort. “She is still inexperienced, Walton,” Symon spoke with his deep and compassionate voice, having walked beside him. “She’ll be a fine hunter one day, believe me.” “Yes, mylord,” Walton said quietly, though it was difficult to hide his disappointment. Symon’s hawk had caught four rabbits that day, and his eldest son Triston’s hawk two. Even the lord’s younger son Ryam’s hawk Huntress had managed to bring back one rabbit, and she hadn’t been trained any longer than Shadow. “I think we should head home. Six rabbits will make a fine stew,” Triston stated calmly. He was the heir to Horn Hill, a young man of eighteen years, tall and sturdily built like his father. His brown hair had been cut relatively short, and around his mouth was a shadow of a beard. “Already? But it’s not even close to sundown yet,” Ryam moaned, petting his grey-and-white goshawk. He was about a year younger than Walton, having had his thirteenth nameday a fortnight ago. Despite being younger, he was slightly taller than Walton, and was already starting to show a strong physique similar to his father and brother. When it came to skill with the sword Walton and Ryam were more or less equal, but the Tarly undeniably had the advantage when it came to raw strength. On the other hand, Walton considered himself better than Ryam in archery, reading and riding. “The hawks have worked hard already, they deserve rest,” Symon calmly responded to his younger son, already starting to walk towards their horses which were tied to an oak close by. “Besides, I’m getting hungry”, he added with a grin on his face. “Come now boys, let’s head home.” On the road back to Horn Hill Symon and Triston led the way, while Walton and Ryam rode a good couple dozen yards behind them. Ryam kept proudly describing how Huntress had caught its first prey, and Walton settled mostly to listening. It took less than half-an-hour for them to reach Horn Hill, and the sun was still high up as they rode in from the gates. At first they took their hawks to the mews, after which Walton and Ryam were tasked with taking the horses to the stables. Walking back from the stables to the outer yard, Walton noticed Genna Tarly standing by the archway that led into the inner yard, together with her friend Darla Hunt. Genna was a year older than Walton, being the second daughter and third child of Lord Symon and Lady Marya. Walton had been crushing on her from the day he first arrived to Horn Hill three years ago, and getting to know her better over the years had only reinforced that feeling. She was sweet and kind, and her beautiful smile was always able to make Walton feel better. Unfortunately, situations where it’d be just the two of them without either Genna’s brothers or friends around were extremely rare, and so far Walton had found no opportunity to reveal his feelings to her. “Father told me to fetch you for the great hall,” Genna spoke as Ryam and Walton approached her. “We havin’ a feast?” Ryam asked with a raised eyebrow, but Genna shook her head. “No, but there’s news from Highgarden,” she explained as they made their way into the inner yard. “From King Greydon?” Ryam asked excitedly. “What kind of news?” “I don’t know, Ryam,” Genna answered with a sigh. “Let’s just go to father, he’ll tell.” And so they walked into the great hall, where Lord Symon was already waiting together with his wife Marya and their son Triston. Present were also the old and stern Maester Runcel and the jovial steward Jon Cordwayner, as well as few of the household knights, most notably Ser Halmon Hunt, the second son of Lord Harys Hunt. He was a tall and handsome man on his early thirties, with a pointy chin, high cheekbones, attentive blue eyes and a chestnut hair that was tied to a ponytail. Walton knew him mostly as an excellent archer whom he had learned a lot from personally, but outside of his marksmanship Halmon had a reputation as a lustful womanizer. Some rumors even said that he had a bastard in every town of the Reach. Walton had never dared to ask the man if this was true. “Looks like everyone is here,” Symon spoke up with a cheerful tone, on his hands a small piece of parchment, which he raised above his head. “This is a message from Highgarden. An invitation, to be precise.” “We’ve been invited to Highgarden?” Ryam asked, glancing excitedly at Walton who reciprocated his friend’s smile. “All of the Reach has been invited to Highgarden,” Lord Symon replied with a soft chuckle, handing the message to Maester Runcel now. “King Greydon’s son and heir Prince Perceon has his thirtieth nameday in one moon from now, and the King has decided to arrange a grand tourney in celebration.” “A tourney in Highgarden?” Triston spoke up, sounding almost as excited as his little brother now. “Hundreds of knights, lord, ladies and singers from all over the Reach will be there,” Genna spoke with a dreamy look in her eyes. “It will be so marvelous.” “I’ll take part in the squire melee,” Ryam announced, grinning from ear to ear. “There will be one, right?” “I believe so, yes,” Symon confirmed calmly. “As well as the regular melee, archery competition and the joust, all with great prices from the royal treasury for the victors. I’m thinking of taking part in the melee myself, although I don’t expect to have much of a chance to win against the likes of Alester Oakheart or Benedict Bulwer. I assume you’ll try your lucky on the archery contest, Ser Halmon?” “Of course, my lord,” Ser Halmon responded with a wolfish grin on his face. “Only it’ll have nothing to do with luck.” “I’ll take part in the joust,” Triston spoke up determinedly, and his parents turned to look at him, Lord Symon with pride and Lady Marya with concern. “With all the knights of the kingdom there, the competition will be hard,” Symon stated softly, and with just a hint of hesitation in his eyes Triston nodded. “I know, but I’m a man grown and an anointed knight now. I can handle it.” “Just… try not to hurt yourself too badly,” Marya spoke quietly, clearly deeply concerned for her son’s wellbeing. Symon put his arm around his wife in a comforting manner. “He says he can handle it, dear,” he said with a warm tone, letting out a small wistful sigh. “And since he is a man grown now we have no choice but to take his word for it.” “Will you fight in the squire melee, Walton?” Ryam suddenly asked, shifting everyone’s attention to them. “I… yeah, I think I will,” Walton answered nervously, and Lord Symon gave him an approving nod. “Your family will be there to watch,” he pointed out with a friendly tone. Indeed, this tourney would be the first time he’d see most of his family in three years. His lord father Waymar had visited Horn Hill little over a year ago, but the rest he hadn’t seen since the day he rode out of the gates of Dustonbury. He remembered his mother Alicent had cried the morning he left, and his little sister Meliana had been jealous of him getting to see new places. His older sister Alyssa had been the same age that Walton was now, which was weird to think about. And then there was his older brother Andrew, who by now was already eighteen. He had told Walton to keep his chin up and represent House Manderly with pride in Horn Hill, and he had done his best to do just that throughout these past three years. I wonder how they all have changed. For the following weeks all anyone in Horn Hill could talk or think about was the coming tourney. Symon trained Ryam and Walton for the melee several hours on the courtyard every day, while Triston trained for the joust outside the castle walls with the master-at-arms Ser Gyles Oldflowers. A week before the beginning of the tourney Lord Ilyn Vyrwel and his family came to visit Horn Hill. Walton knew that Tarlys and Vyrwels had always been close allies, but these days they were exceptionally close due to Lord Symon’s firstborn daughter Tanda having married Lord Ilyn’s heir Lyonel Vyrwel less than a year ago. Almost immediately after riding through the gates Lord Ilyn announced to the people of Horn Hill that Lady Tanda was carrying his son’s child, which was received by applauds and cheers. However, Walton focused his attention on Ser Lyonel’s younger brother Ivar Vyrwel. He was a tall and strong young man of fifteen years, as well as the squire of his uncle Ser Gormon Vyrwel. There was no doubt he’d take part in the squire melee, and both Walton and Ryam knew from previous experience that he’d be a hard one to beat. “Hello, boys,” Ivar greeted them with a condescending tone while his father and brother were conversing with Symon and Triston. “Planning to fight on the squire melee, aye?” “Yes, we are,” Ryam responded sternly, crossing his arms as he spoke. Ivar nodded with a tiny smirk. “Great,” he said calmly, scanning both of them from head to toes with his brown eyes. “Try to stay out of my way though, unless you want the beating of your lifetime.” With these words Ivar walked away from them, and Walton and Ryam exchanged an irritated glance. A plentiful feast was held that night at the great hall, lords Tarly and Vyrwel sharing the high table with their wives and heirs. On a regular feast Walton, Ryam and Genna would be up there as well, but tonight they had to settle for one of the tables near the dais, where they sat together with Ivar and Darla Hunt. Fires were burning in all six hearths of the hall, eight green banners with the red huntsman of House Tarly hung on the walls, wine was flowing, and four musicians were playing cheerful songs up on the gallery. “Any of you ever been to Oldtown?” Ivar asked casually, gulping down his wine and pouring more. “No. Why?” Ryam responded bluntly, to which Ivar reacted with a cold chuckle. “I was there with my uncle couple moons ago,” he bragged with a haughty tone, leaning back on his chair. “You can’t really understand how big that place is without seeing it yourself. All the sprawling cobblestone streets, narrow alleyways, crowded markets, shoddy taverns and luxurious mansions… it’s easy to get lost in there. Within the walls of that city is its own world, separate from the rest of the kingdom, where wars are fought in shadows without the king in Highgarden having a clue.” “And what were you doing there?” Walton asked sharply, glancing quickly at Genna and Darla who looked to be fascinated by Ivar’s story. “Ah, Gormon’s old pal from the city watch just needed some help,” he responded nonchalantly. “Had to take care of a few thugs, that’s all.” “You killed someone?” Ryam asked, and it was hard to tell if his voice was shocked or admiring. With a subtle smirk on his face Ivar nodded. “Well, Gormon and his pal did most of the killing, but I did cut down two of those criminal bastards myself.” Walton hated to admit it to himself, but in this moment he was jealous of Ivar. Not because of the killing, but because it was clear just how much more experience he had despite being just a year older than Walton, how much more of a man he already was. “Did you see the Citadel? What about the Starry Sept?” Darla asked enthusiastically, breaking the silence that was starting to get tense. “Aye, they were there,” Ivar responded with a soft chuckle. “Can’t say I have much of an eye for such things, but I guess you could say they were pretty to look at. Wouldn’t want to set foot inside either one though, mainly due to the people that occupy them.” “You have something against maesters and septons?” Genna asked curiously. “Maesters are dull, but at least they stay mostly in their citadel,” Ivar spoke with an amused tone. “The septons and their Faith Militant though, oh how they love to roam the streets and shove their message down everyone’s throats. Spent barely a fortnight in Oldtown and had enough of that shit for a lifetime.” “But their message is that of the gods, right?” Darla asked with some confusion, and after hesitating a moment Ivar nodded. “I guess you could say so, yes,” he said with a sigh. “They are men though, and just like everyone else in Oldtown they seek to control and own as much of her as they can.” “Sounds like a nasty place,” Walton commented dryly, and Ivar gave him a nod. “It has its good sides as well,” he replied with a sharp smirk. The feast went on for hours, until by the midnight people slowly began to make their way out of the hall. Lord Ilyn and his wife were amongst the first to leave, Lady Vyrwel clearly being quite drunk. Walton himself had also had more wine than in a long time, and admittedly it was getting to his head. Seeing Genna and Darla getting up from the table and starting to make their way out, Walton brazenly caught up to them by the hall’s entrance. “Walton,” Genna spoke with a surprised and amused tone as he stepped next to them. Walton flashed the girls a grin, and Genna looked at him questioningly. “Did you forget to tell us something?” she asked curiously, and Walton shook his head. “No, I just… I wanted to thank you for the company, it was a pleasant evening,” he said, managing to maintain eye-contact with Genna. “And… good night, my ladies.” Genna giggled innocently at his words and turned her gaze down. “I think you’ve had a couple cups of wine too many, Walton,” she remarked softly, tapping him gently on the shoulder. “Good night to you too though, and see you tomorrow.” “See you tomorrow,” Walton responded as Genna and Darla already continued to walk towards their chambers. With a sigh he felt the rush of excitement coming down and being replaced by disappointment. How can I ever make her understand? With faltering steps Walton made his way out to the courtyard, and to his surprise he noticed faint light coming from within an open window of the smithy. There is no reason for anyone to be in there at this hour. Unable to curb his curiosity, Walton sneaked closer and began to hear talking. “Greydon is not the kind of king who would turn a blind eye to infighting amongst his vassals,” a stern voice that Walton didn’t recognize spoke. “And if Lord Peake plans to start a war with the Manderlys, then he better anticipate all of Reach to start picking sides. The Fossoways and Raylans are with him, sure, and perhaps he’ll be able to convince the Florents and Oakhearts as well, but what about the Hightowers, Osgreys and Redwynes? Hells, even our friend Symon’s allegiances are questionable, he seems quite fond of that Manderly ward of his.” Tensed up, Walton creeped slightly closer to the open window, leaning under it without making a noise. “Relax, brother,” the smooth voice of Lord Ilyn Vyrwel responded. “There will be no war, not yet. And when the time comes, it’ll be done in a way that siding with the Manderlys will be seen as treason to the crown. As for Symon, who do you think he is more fond of, his firstborn daughter or his ward?” Shocked about what he was hearing, Walton forgot himself for a moment, and bumped his elbow against the timber wall of the smithy. “Did you hear that?” Ilyn said inside, and without hesitating a moment Walton got up on his feet and ran back inside the keep. He didn’t look back, he had no idea if Lord Vyrwel had recognized him, but that night he didn’t close his eyes for a second.
|
|
|
Post by WildlingKing on Sept 27, 2018 16:23:38 GMT
Erich I It was a hot and humid day on Cape Wrath, and Ser Erich Storm was sweating under his worn-out thick leather jerkin. Erich was a relatively young freerider of twenty and four years. He was of royal blood, being the bastard son of Princess Marleina Durrandon – the daughter of King Arlan the Third and wife of Lord Robert Connington. All Erich knew of his father was that he was a Dornish knight who had taken part in a tourney celebrating the betrothal of Marleina and Robert, and that was all he cared to know. All he ever inherited from his father were his distinct purple eyes, and the unyielding disdain of Lord Robert. The first eighteen years of his life he had lived in Griffin’s Roost, enduring all the mockery and disrespect from the man who couldn’t see him as his son, until six years ago he joined his grandfather King Arlan’s army in his attempt to conquer the Dornish territories on the Red Mountains. The conquest itself was thwarted by the armies of Princess Nymeria, but it nonetheless gave Erich the opportunity to get away from Griffin’s Roost and forge his own path in life. He was knighted by the king himself after the Battle by the Wyl, and after the war he had made his living as a traveling knight. Mostly he had served under the marcher lords, fighting against the Dornish raiders harassing their lands. However, this time he was heading towards Wrathtown, the seat of House Whitehead on the southern shore of Cape Wrath. The weak breeze from the Sea of Dorne did little to cool Erich and his traveling companions in the agonizing heat. Erich was riding in the company of Ser Trystane Cole and Ser Cedrik Snakesbane. Trystane was an old and hardened knight on his late fifties, and veteran of both the war on Riverlands and the failed conquest of Dorne. Cedrik on the other hands was a skilled hedge knight on his mid-thirties, who had earned both his knighthood and nickname by allegedly slaying five knights of House Wyl in a single battle. He was the one who had heard about Lord Aron Whitehead hiring men for an unknown cause, which was an opportunity that Erich and Trystane had decided to pursue with him. Six days ago they had began their journey from Stonehelm, riding the old coastal road to east. During their second day of traveling the mountainous terrain had begun to subside, being replaced at first by rolling green hills, and later during the third day by open fields and sandy white beaches. Dozens of watchtowers and small settlements were lined along the coast, offering Erich and his companions a roof to sleep under after each day of travelling. However, this was the day they expected to reach Wrathtown itself. “So, ever been to Wrathtown before?” Cedrik asked calmly as they rode past an old lighthouse standing on a small granite cliff overlooking the calm sea. “Aye, several times,” Trystane responded, baring his yellow teeth in a crooked grin behind his bushy grey beard. “Have some… how should I put it, sensual memories from there. How ‘bout you Erich?” “Never been,” he answered honestly. During his childhood and youth he had rarely visited anywhere outside of Griffin’s Roost, and the only memories he had regarding Wrathtown were about Lord Robert threatening that there was a ship there waiting to take Erich to the Wall in the North if he ever chose to disobey or disrespect him. “I’m looking forward to seeing the place though.” “It’s a pretty nice place,” Cedrik stated nonchalantly, an emotionless expression on his long and narrow face. “It’s a bit smaller than Ashford, I think. You’ve been to Ashford, right?” he asked, and Erich nodded wordlessly, remembering the tourney he had took part in there three years ago. On the first round of the joust he had unhorsed an older knight of House Osgrey in the fourth tilt, but on the second round he lost to Ser Raymund Redwyne on the very first tilt. Erich knew Ser Raymund to be a famed member of the Order of the Green Hand as well as the royal guard of King Greydon Gardener, but that had made the experience no less humiliating for him. As the sun neared the horizon in the west Erich and his companions finally saw Wrathtown standing by the sea, its peaked roofs and the tall stone tower of the Whiteheads reaching above the sturdy wooden walls. The northern gates of the town were open, but four guards clad in black-and-white gambesons stood there in duty. “Identify yourself, and state your business in Wrathtown,” one of the guards demanded before letting them through, and Trystane decided to speak for them. “I am Ser Trystane Cole, my companions are Ser Erich Storm and Ser Cedrik Snakesbane. We come after a word of Lord Whitehead hiring men to solve some kind of problem.” “Well, you’re late,” the guardsman said bluntly. “The problem you speak of is a pirate crew that has made their nest on the eastern shore of Wrathrock, and the ship sent to deal with them set sail three days ago. As for Lord Whitehead, he and his family began their ride to Storm’s End yesterday.” “Storm’s End? Why are they going to Storm’s End?” Erich asked with a frown, and the guardsman gave him a surprised look. “You haven’t heard?” he asked, letting out a sigh. “King Arlan is dead; may the gods judge him justly. His vassals across the Stormlands have been summoned to his funeral, and the following coronation of Prince Ormund.” “King Arlan is dead,” Erich repeated quietly, taken aback by this revelation. He couldn’t claim to have been particularly close with his grandfather but following him to war had certainly made him respect the man. He had been a fair and just ruler, but also a strong and determined commander. “Do you know how it happened?” Ser Trystane asked. “He died of an illness. That is all I know, good sers,” the guardsman answered with an earnest and mournful tone. Quietly Erich, Trystane and Cedrik entered the town, taking their horses to the stables before heading to the first tavern they came across. It was a quiet evening with few customers, and it’s fair to say Erich and his companions weren’t in a festive mood either. Not only had they traveled here in vain, the news of Stormlands losing the greatest king she had had in generations was hard to accept. “I fought beside him in Riverlands and Dorne,” Trystane stated sullenly as he took a first gulp of his ale. “And damn was he a man worthy of my loyalty. So charismatic and steadfast, it was impossible not to be inspired when he rallied the troops for battle.” “A shame his last war ended as it did,” Cedrik said quietly, and Trystane gave the hedge knight an almost disapproving glance. “It makes him no less of a great king,” he argued sternly. “He doubled the territories under Durrandon rule, he was the first Storm King to raise the crowned stag banner on the coast of the Sunset Sea, he was beloved by both the common folk and the nobles.” “I understand, and I meant no disrespect,” Cedrik replied with an apologetic tone, which was followed by silence. They all drank their mugs empty and ordered the barmaid to bring more. “So, any ideas for where to go next?” Cedrik asked calmly, glancing at both Trystane and Erich. “I don’t know about you, but I’m going to Storm’s End,” Erich answered quietly. “I want to give a proper farewell to my grandfather.” “I’m coming with you, pal,” Trystane said with a mellow tone, tapping Erich lightly on the shoulder. Then he turned his gaze to Cedrik, who shrugged lazily. “I suppose I could come,” he said nonchalantly. “Lords from all over the land will be there. Who knows, perhaps some of ‘em would have a need for a couple of knights.” Next day they left Wrathtown at first light, riding with haste towards north. Few hours past noon they reached the fringes of the ancient and shadowy Rainwood. It was a wet and green forest filled with many sorts of trees that blocked out most of the sunlight, giving it an eerie and almost suffocating atmosphere. Following along the rough and winding paths through the thick forest, Erich spotted couple of weirwoods, many wild animals, dozens of little creeks and waterfalls, and endless amounts of strange dark caves that felt like they were calling for him. As the sun began to set Erich, Trystane and Cedrik made camp at the stony mouth of one of these caves. “The Old Gods still reign over this forest,” Trystane spoke as they sat around the fire, an almost fearful look in his tired green eyes. With a subtle gulp he glanced towards the endless darkness of the cave. “It is said that the children of the forest dwell inside these caves.” “And you believe it?” Cedrik asked with an amused tone. “Perhaps you can prove me wrong then, aye?” Trystane responded strictly, a stern frown on his face. Cedrik rolled his eyes and let out a stifled chuckle. “Take it easy, old man,” he said with a carefree tone. “I promise I’ll defend you if grumkins and snarks crawl out of that cave during the night.” No grumkins or snarks came, and by the morn they continued their journey. An hour or two past noon they reached Mistwood, the seat of House Mertyns. Moss and vines climbed up the wooden walls surrounding the sturdy timber keep, its highest tower raising above even the tallest trees. Erich and his companions were offered some food and drink by Samwell Bolling, the old and fat castellan left in charge of the castle, who informed them that Lord Mertyns and his family had left three days ago, and the Whiteheads had spent the last night here and continued towards north in the morning. He offered them comfortable quarters to stay in for the night as well, but they decided to push forward without delay. “Wouldn’t have hurt to sleep in a soft bed for once,” Cedrik grumbled as they rode out of Mistwood’s gates. “You’ll get to do that in Griffin’s Roost,” Erich responded unenthusiastically. He had not missed his home in the years that he had been gone, and part of him hoped that the Conningtons would’ve already left by the time they’d arrive to Griffin’s Roost. He did love his mother of course, in that a man had little choice, but towards everyone else in that castle he felt either dislike or indifference. They weren’t all bad people of course, Erich could even tell that some of them had felt sympathy towards him, but few ever dared to show much affection towards the shunned bastard. The next day they caught up with Lord Aron Whitehead and his entourage of about twenty people. This included his wife, son and two daughters, few handmaidens and knights, as well as a dozen common soldiers. At the age of thirty and two Aron was remarkably young for a lord, and even more remarkable was the fact that he had had his position for over fifteen years now. His father had fell in the Battle of Six Kings in Riverlands, or so Trystane had told Erich. “Few more capable swords at your side on the road can never hurt,” Lord Aron responded jovially as Trystane offered him their protection for the rest of the journey. “We visited Wrathtown and heard about your problems with the pirates,” Cedrik brought up casually. Aron nodded, his blue eyes suddenly filled with frustration. “Increasingly common nuisance during these past few years,” he said with a displeased tone. “No doubt a result of the prolonged conflict between Tyrosh and Myr.” Erich had heard a few times in the past about the war between the two free cities, and as far as he understood its original cause was Myrish magisters’ frustration with the heavy taxation and constant raiding of their merchant ships sailing through Tyroshi waters. “What does the war between Myr and Tyrosh have to do with pirates on Wrathrock?” Erich asked with a raised eyebrow. “Two large city-states focusing their wealth on expanding their fleets and hiring men to sail for five years is a recipe for pirate infestation,” Lord Whitehead explained with a sigh. “Last I heard there were three competing pirate kings on the Stepstones, each with dozens of crews under their command. And those crews who would rather not follow a king seek their luck on different waters. Lords Estermont and Tarth have no doubt faced problems similar to mine.” “Myr and Tyrosh are both vassals of the Valyrian Freehold, are they not?” Trystane asked, and Aron nodded. “So, why have the dragonlords not interfered in this quarrel between their subjects?” “Hard to say, but perhaps they simply don’t care,” the lord responded with a jaded tone. “They rule a massive empire spanning from the Narrow Sea to Slaver’s Bay. A conflict between two cities at the edge of their territory might seem like a minor nuisance to them.” “Then they are bad rulers,” Trystane stated coldly, and Lord Aron smiled thinly. “On that we can certainly agree, good ser.” It took them six more days of travel before they finally reached Griffin’s Roost. It was a cloudy and windy afternoon as they approached the griffin’s throat – the long natural ridge leading up to the castle that was built atop a lofty crag overlooking the restless waters of Shipbreaker Bay. At the gatehouse guarding the ridge they were welcomed by Ser Jarmen Wensington, the same man who had overseen this post six years ago. By now on his early fifties, Ser Jarmen had gained some weight since Erich last saw him, and the brown hair on his head had begun to recede. “Ah, more noble guests, welcome to Griffin’s Roost” Jarmen spoke with a deep bow as the entourage led by Lord Whitehead walked through the open gates. “Lords Mertyns, Morrigen and Rogers are here as well. Together with Lord Robert they are all planning to set sail towards Storm’s End tomorrow. There should be enough room in the ships for you and your family as well, Lord Whitehead.” “Thank you, ser,” Aron responded politely. Escorting them through the ridge to the main gates of the castle, Erich noticed Jarmen glancing at him a few times, clearly recognizing him. However, he said naught, and headed back towards the gatehouse as soon as Lord Aron’s entourage entered the Griffin’s Roost. Inside the walls Erich noticed many more familiar people glancing at him, enough to make him feel slightly uncomfortable. This place held many bitter memories that he would rather forget, and just being here made him feel like the lonely and condemned bastard boy he had been throughout his childhood. As the stableboys took their horses for the stables, Lord Robert Connington himself approached them on the courtyard. He looked very similar to how Erich remembered him, with his red hair cut short and a humorless and bitter expression on his broad and angular face. Before addressing Lord Whitehead, Robert glared at Erich for a couple of seconds, mutual resentment in both of their eyes. Courteously Lord Robert welcomed Lord Aron and his family to his halls, and commanded few of his servants to find quarters for all of them. As they were making their way inside the main keep built of red stone, Robert stepped in front of Erich. “Not you,” he said coldly, and so the two of them remained on the courtyard. A tense moment of silence followed, until finally Robert let out a sigh and spoke up. “I had hoped you’d never set foot in this castle again, bastard,” he spoke, his voice devoid of any passion or emotion. “But since you’re here anyway, I’m sure your mother would like to meet you.” Wordlessly Erich followed after his stepfather inside, and in silence they made their way to the large eastern tower where most of the noble quarters were situated. “Why have you come?” Robert asked sternly as they made their way up the stairway, not even bothering to look at Erich as he spoke. “Just on my way to King Arlan’s funeral, I’m not planning to stay,” he responded sharply, seeing a small and satisfied smile forming on Robert’s face. “Good,” he said nonchalantly. “I trust you will say that to your mother as well. She is going to ask you to stay.” Erich didn’t bother with responding, and so they continued in silence all the way to Princess Marleina’s chambers. Robert knocked lightly on the door, before opening it and stepping in with Erich following in his coattails. Marleina sat there by the arched window, a half-empty carafe of red wine on the table in front of her. She was dressed in a simple black velvet dress in mourning of her father, and her dark hair was tied to a bun. Quietly Marleina turned to look who had entered her room, and as her gaze shifted from Robert to Erich her eyes widened in surprise and shock. “E-Erich,” she stuttered weakly, tears immediately welling up in her blue eyes. It was said that in her youth Princess Marleina had been the most beautiful woman in the kingdom, but the years had surely taken their toll on her. Now on her early forties her once graceful figure was plump and slightly hunched, her once delicate face was broad and puffy, and under her plaintive eyes hung heavy dark bags. “Mother,” Erich responded softly to her, and with a noise resembling both laughter and wailing Marleina rushed up from her chair to embrace her son in a tight hug. As they separated, Marleina turned her gaze to Robert, her eyes filled with disbelief. “What is this?” she asked thinly, her voice somehow managing to be simultaneously overjoyed and worried. “He came with Lord Whitehead,” Robert spoke with a cold and resentful expression on his face, now glaring at Erich as if pressing him to explain himself. “I heard about grandfather’s passing in Wrathtown,” he started awkwardly, his eyes shifting between Marleina and Robert. “I thought I should… pay my respects and give a proper farewell to his grace.” Marleina nodded approvingly, wiping the tears from her cheeks and grabbing Erich’s right hand. “You don’t know how badly I’ve missed you, son,” she said with an emotional tone, gulping as she tightened her grip. Erich gave a meaningful glance towards Robert, and Marleina seemed to understand what he meant. “Could I have a moment in private with my son, please?” she asked with a demanding tone. Robert narrowed his eyes, clearly wanting to say something back, but instead he just left the room without a word. “I’ve missed you too, mother,” Erich said calmly as the door was closed. “I’m sorry I never came to visit, it’s just this place, it’s… I don’t want to call this place a home ever again.” His mother closed him to another hug, pressing her face against his chest and sobbing. “It could be different this time, I could make sure Robert treats you fairly,” she pleaded, but Erich shook his head. “Mother, he doesn’t want me here,” he said with a sigh, separating from Marleina and walking to the window. For a moment he just looked down at the waves smashing against the red cliffs beneath the castle. “I’m my own man now, and I have a life outside of here,” he spoke calmly, turning around to give an empathic look at his mother. She had once been his only solace and comfort in life, and it felt bad to now deny her of having something similar in him. It just wouldn’t work. “I understand,” Marleina said with a defeated tone, sitting down on her chair again. Erich took the seat on the opposite side of the table and looked his mother to the eyes. “I’m not the only child you have, mother,” he reminded softly. “How are Roslin and Rupert doing?” Erich asked this purely out of sympathy towards his mother, as in truth he didn’t care much for his half-siblings. They were both more than half a decade younger than him, and he had never been close with either. Robert made sure of that. “Roslin married Ser Endrew Fell seven moons ago, and Rupert… well, Rupert is his father’s son,” Marleina explained with a deep sigh, pouring more wine to her glass. “Do you want?” she then asked, but Erich shook his head. Marleina took a sip of the wine and turned her gaze towards the window again. “I just feel so… trapped and alone here,” she said with a pained expression on her face. “Wasting away, useless and worn out.” Gently Erich placed his hand atop his mother’s. He hesitated for a few seconds, struggling to find words to comfort her. “You’re a Durrandon, mother, the great Storm Princess,” he finally spoke with an encouraging tone, to which Marleina reacted with a weak chuckle. “How little such things matter in the end,” she spoke quietly, and Erich wasn’t sure if those words were even directed to him. For a moment silence lingered in the room, fire cracking in the fireplace and the wind howling outside. “We left so much unspoken,” Marleina suddenly spoke up again, and Erich looked at her with a raised eyebrow. “I left so much untold.” “If you’re talking about my father, it doesn’t matter,” Erich reassured. “I don’t need to know who he was, he was never a real father to me anyway.” Marleina looked at him with a vulnerable gaze, clearly feeling guilty. “Truth is, he never even knew about you,” she spoke with tears streaming down her cheeks again. “He was long gone when I realized I was carrying a child, and I never even attempted to contact him. I was too afraid, too weak, and I have regretted it for a long time. Now I don’t know if he is alive or dead, if he has a family of his own… all I have is the memory of that one beautiful night I spent with him. And you. Oh yes, you look so much like him.” “Who… was he?” Erich asked quietly, surprising even himself with this question. There had been times in his childhood when he had craved to know more about the mysterious knight who had conceived him, but such curiosity had long ago been replaced with nothing but hatred towards the man he never knew. However, hearing his mother speak of it now so openly, it rekindled the curiosity he thought he had lost. “His name was Jamison Dayne,” Marleina revealed, turning her gaze down. “Second son of King Vorian Dayne, Prince of Starfall, Sword of the Night. I can’t say I knew him well, but he was one of the greatest knights I had ever seen, and a charismatic and handsome man on top of that.” Erich wasn’t sure how to feel about this. It turned out he was of royal blood from both sides, but what did that even change? He was still just as much a bastard, and no matter how great a man his father had been, he hadn’t really been a father to him. “Where do you plan to go after Arlan’s funeral?” Marleina asked after they had both been silent for a drawn-out moment. “I don’t know,” Erich answered truthfully, taking in a deep breath. “There’s always plenty of work on the marches, might head back there.” “Or you could pledge your sword to my brother,” Marleina suggested. “He’ll accept your service, I know he will, and then you could remain in Storm’s End. And perhaps… perhaps I could too.” “And what would Robert think of that?” Erich asked doubtingly, but Marleina shook her head now with a furious look in her blue eyes. “Screw what he thinks,” she said with a surprising determination in her words. “It is as you said, I am a Durrandon, and I will do as I please.” She smiled now, and Erich reciprocated the expression. “Ours is the fury,” he said softly, and Marleina nodded enthusiastically. “Ours,” she reinforced emotionally, grabbing tightly onto her son’s hand.
|
|
|
Post by WildlingKing on Sept 27, 2018 16:29:07 GMT
Lyonel II It was a calm and clear early evening in Raventree Hall, and the godswood was crowded with riverlander nobility, all of them gathered beneath the great weirwood tree. Lyonel Bracken was standing on the second line, right behind Robert and Ronas Blackwood. He was dressed in his finest red satin doublet paired with a dark fur cloak, his blond hair was neatly combed, and he had even trimmed his beard for the occasion. Quietly Lyonel shifted his gaze towards the heart tree, where Lord Brydan Blackwood was standing alone with the red-and-black bride’s cloak resting on his hands. Brydan was a man grown, being already twenty and three, but looking at him standing there Lyonel couldn’t help but be reminded of the scared little boy the Lord of Raventree Hall had been fifteen years ago in his father’s funeral. Nonetheless he appeared lordly and handsome now, dressed in a fine red silk garb adorned with black patterns and a black wool cape held up by a silver buckle in the shape of a raven. His medium-length brown hair was neatly combed back, he had shaven his stubble beard, and on his green eyes was a happy if also a bit nervous expression. Bells were rung by the entrance of the godswood, and with some murmur the people turned to look that way. There stood Lord Everan Tully with a proud expression on his clean-shaven face, holding the hand of his beautiful daughter Ellyn. As they begun walking towards the heart tree, Robert Blackwood quietly moved next to his nephew and took the bride’s cloak from him. Ellyn’s lean figure was concealed by the maiden’s cloak in the colors of House Tully, and underneath it was a white satin gown with beautiful gold trimmings. Her wavy auburn hair was tied to two braids that rested on her shoulders, her full red lips formed a small smile making tiny dimples on her round and freckled cheeks, and on her blue eyes was a keen and kindly look. “Who comes before the Old Gods this day?” Robert asked with a formal tone, which Lord Everan reciprocated in his answer. “Ellyn Tully, a woman grown, trueborn and noble. She comes to beg the blessing of the gods. Who comes to claim her?” Brydan stepped forward now, clearing his throat before speaking up. “Brydan of House Blackwood, Lord of Raventree Hall, and Warden of the Riverlands under the Storm King,” he announced himself calmly. “Who gives her?” “Her father, Everan of House Tully, Lord of Riverrun,” Everan responded proudly. He let go of Ellyn’s hand and gave her an approving nod, before taking a step back. “Lady Ellyn, do you take this man?” Lord Robert asked ceremonially. “I take this man,” Ellyn answered softly, and with a sweet and confident smile on her face she approached Brydan, who gently took her hand. Together they knelt in front of the ancient face carved into the weirwood and bowed down their heads to honor the Old Gods. There they remained in silence for a full minute, and only the croaking of the ravens could be heard in the godswood. Finally, Brydan got back on his feet and helped Ellyn up as well. Quietly she turned her back for him, and he removed the red-and-blue maiden’s cloak from her shoulders. He handed it to his uncle Robert, who in turn handed him back the red-and-black bride’s cloak. Carefully Brydan laid the cloak over Ellyn’s shoulders, and she turned to face him again. For a couple of seconds the two just looked at each other, until Brydan spoke up. “With this kiss I pledge my love, and take you for my lady and wife,” he announced, before embracing into a short and gentle kiss with his bride, to which all the guests reacted with cheers and applauds. With a nervous grin on his face Brydan raised Ellyn to his arms, and so they begun to make their way to the feast at the great hall. And a lavish feast it was, so lavish that Lyonel had to wonder if it had been wiser to be more sparing at the face of a coming winter. However, he wasn’t left with much time to worry about that as he sat between his brothers Robb and Horas, who kept pouring him more wine mug after mug while inquiring him about the recent affairs of Raventree Hall. Lyonel told them about the time the castle’s steward Olyvar Chambers was tricked by the squires to drink horse piss, then about the time when Ronas challenged a visiting freerider to a horse race and lost twenty gold, and finally he found himself describing to his brothers how Prince Barron Durrandon had once on a feast drunkenly climbed on the table and started to sing a bawdy song. “So, how are things at Stone Hedge these days?” Lyonel finally managed to ask his brothers, and after exchanging a look with Horas, Lord Robb decided to answer. “It’s all good, for the most part,” he started, taking a sip from the mead before continuing. “Ronnel is almost a man grown now, and it’s getting harder to keep him in line when he gets his foolish ideas. Just a couple weeks ago he rode to Harroway with his pal Tristan Lychester without asking for my permission. No doubt they went whoring. Guess you could even say it’s natural for lads that age, I just hope the boy at least had enough wits with him to not father a bastard.” “Planning to find him a bride any time soon?” Lyonel asked casually. “Aye, I’ve been thinking about it,” Robb responded with a sigh. “Lord Michael Darry has been constantly expressing me his willingness to wed his daughter with Ronnel. No doubt he’ll be doing it again tonight,” he said, glancing at few tables behind him where the stocky and loud Lord Darry was laughing drunkenly at something a Mooton knight sitting next to him had said. “I say you should agree to it already. Minisa Darry is a fine lass, certainly good enough for Ronnel,” Horas commented with his calm and relaxed voice. At thirty and three he was the youngest of the Bracken brothers, as well as the only anointed knight. He had not fought in Roderick’s rebellion, having remained holding Stone Hedge together with their uncle Ser Elric Bracken, who to this day still served as the castellan. “I have nothing against the girl, or his father for that matter, but the Bracken name simply carries more weight than that of the Darrys,” Robb stated calmly. “That’s not to say we can never join in marriage with houses of lesser prestige, it has been done before many times, but it shouldn’t be something achieved as easily as simply asking. To marry the Lord of Stone Hedge has been a great honor and privilege throughout the ages, and so it should remain. We mustn’t forget our pride, or others will as well.” Lyonel smirked subtly, Robb’s words reminding him of their father. Robb himself had married Lady Hanna of House Paege about a year before the war, after almost two years of begging Lord Emmon to agree to it. I can only imagine how many times he had to listen through that lecture about the pride and prestige of House Bracken. “I have to go for a leak,” Lyonel said to his brothers, standing up from his seat and starting to walk through the noisy hall. However, before he could reach the door he was approached by an old and portly man. Perhaps on his late fifties, the man was balding and there were grey specks in his brown beard. He was dressed in a green wool doublet with silver trimmings, and a silver tree embroidered on the chest. House Harlton, Lyonel realized. “Ser Lyonel Bracken?” the old man greeted him with a questioning tone, and Lyonel nodded. “Not a ser, mylord, but I am Lyonel Bracken,” he responded calmly. “I take it you are Lord Armond Harlton?” “Indeed,” the man responded with a thin smile. “I suggest we continue this conversation outside,” he said quietly, glancing at the servant maids and guardsmen nearby. Lyonel nodded approvingly, and so they made their way out to the inner yard. “I recall having a conversation with Lord Emmon on this yard during the war,” Armond stated tensely, his attentive green eyes studying Lyonel’s face. “He was a proud and honorable man, your father. However, what I remember most vividly about him is his fearlessness, the sheer unwillingness to be afraid or cower before the danger. A trait I must admit I’ve never had myself.” “At least you had the courage to answer honestly to Prince Barron’s message,” Lyonel remarked. “You were the only one out of the lords he contacted.” “Mm, I fear the rest have already turned against the Storm King’s rule,” Armond responded grimly. “Stoney Sept is on the lands of Lord Hoster Keath and he hasn’t lifted a finger to keep the Faith Militant in line, proving himself to be just as much of a coward as he was during the last war. It’s well known that Lord Roland Vance has never been in favor of the Storm King, and Lord Tommard Smallwood… I doubt even the gods know what goes through that man’s head.” “Prince Barron tasked me with investigating the situation,” Lyonel said, and Armond nodded. “Yes, Lord Ronas told me. However, I’m afraid that it’ll take more than one man to solve this mess.” “If so, if this escalates into a war, we can trust in the Storm King’s protection,” Lyonel assured confidently, but Lord Harlton narrowed his eyes in doubt. “Can we?” he asked quietly, taking in a deep breath. “If we were speaking of King Arlan I would agree, but his son is a stranger to me. For all we know he is not committed to protecting Riverlands the way his father was.” “Don’t forget that two of Roderick’s daughters are still in Storm’s End, one of them Prince Ormund’s wife,” Lyonel pointed out. “And Prince Barron is fully committed to protecting Riverlands as well, I can assure you that.” “I hope you’re right,” Armond said with a sigh, already turning back towards the entrance of the great hall. “Nonetheless, you should rest well tonight, Bracken. We leave for Castlewood tomorrow.” Lyonel took Lord Harlton’s advice and headed to bed right after the bedding ceremony of Brydan and Ellyn. Next morning, he woke up with an uneasy feeling. The cheerful mood of the wedding night was gone, replaced by nervous anticipation for the mission ahead. After having his breakfast Lyonel was summoned to the lord’s solar on the third floor. Walking into the large and lavishly decorated room, he saw Lord Brydan already sitting at the head of the long table and having a conversation with Ronas, Robert and Armond. “…attempt to take Trident Hall,” Robert Blackwood spoke to his nephew as Lyonel approached the table. “Ah, Lyonel, we were just speaking of this pretender king in Stoney Sept,” Brydan spoke calmly, a tense expression on his face. “Lucifer Justman,” Lyonel responded with a nod, taking the seat next to Lord Armond. “Lucifer the Liar,” Robert grumbled bitterly, and Lyonel noticed an amused smirk forming on Ronas’ face. “Whatever we call him, it seems evident that he has begun to gain support,” Lord Armond spoke sternly. “If he assembles an army, my lands will be the first in danger.” “I understand,” Brydan responded, a touch of frustration in his words. “However, before I begin to prepare for war I will need evidence that the enemy is real, that this pretender king exists.” “I shall provide you with that evidence, my lord,” Lyonel assured calmly, and Brydan looked at him with a grateful expression. “You will be doing a great service for this land, Lyonel,” he said with a relieved tone. “Hopefully this can be resolved without further violence.” “Seems unlikely, my lord,” Armond said with a jaded tone. “The Warrior’s Sons are fanatics, they will not see reason.” “You may be right, but the Faith Militant alone cannot threaten us, they need allies,” Brydan remarked sharply. “If we were to expose this Lucifer as the fraud he is, the riverlords supporting him would have no choice but to abandon the cause.” “That’s an optimistic way to look at it,” Ronas commented cynically. “Just as likely they will continue to follow him regardless, or simply choose another king from their ranks.” “We’ll worry about that then,” Lyonel said with a sigh. “Now, let’s just concentrate on the issue at hand.” “Agreed,” Armond said dryly. “Which brings to mind, what kind of evidence exactly would convince you to start amassing your armies, Lord Brydan?” “Word from a man I trust will be enough,” Brydan responded, shifting his gaze back to Lyonel. “As I said, I shall provide the evidence, my lord,” he assured again, and the young lord nodded approvingly. “May the gods protect you, Lyonel Bracken,” Brydan said with a grateful tone, and Lyonel thought he could even spot a hint of concern in his words. And with that the meeting was over. However, as Robert and Armond made their way out of the solar, Lady Ellyn entered. She was accompanied by a lanky redheaded boy, thirteen years old at most. The young lady looked as pretty as always, if also a bit tired, wearing her wavy red hair open now. She gave a meaningful look at Brydan, who then spoke up. “Lyonel, there is one more thing I’d like to give you for this mission,” he said with a soft smile forming on his face, gesturing towards Ellyn and the boy. “Mylord, this is my cousin, Axel Rivers,” Ellyn introduced the boy to Lyonel. “A squire to aid you on your journey. You can consider it as House Tully’s humble contribution for this important mission.” “Hello, ser,” Axel spoke with a respectful tone, a slightly nervous but excited expression on his face. “I’m no knight,” Lyonel informed the boy with a relaxed tone, but extended his hand for him anyway. “But if that’s no problem, then I’ll gladly accept your service.” “It’s no problem,” Axel responded with a slightly uncertain tone, glancing at Ellyn as he shook Lyonel’s hand. “I heard you fought in the Battle of Six Kings, se… I mean…” “You can just call me Lyonel,” he cut the boy off with a friendly tone. “And yes, I did fight in the Battle of Six Kings, ‘twas the worst day of my life.” Axel looked a bit taken aback by his comment but nodded respectfully nonetheless. “So, have you been trained in combat, boy?” Lyonel asked calmly. “Yes, I have. Sword, spear and lance,” Axel answered proudly. “My dream is to one day be the greatest knight in all of Riverlands.” Ellyn tapped her cousin gently on the shoulder. “As you see, he is eager to serve,” she said with a small chuckle, and Lyonel gave the lady a nod. “I’ll take good care of the lad, mylady,” he promised. Lyonel packed his arms and armors, as did his new squire, and by noon they met with Armond at the gates. Lord Harlton had traveled to Raventree Hall lightly, accompanied only by six of his household guards, one of them being their one-eyed captain Ser Gared Grey, who had lost his left eye in the Battle of Six Kings. Lyonel and Axel fetched their horses from the stables, and so they were on their way. It was a grey and cloudy day with some light showers every now and then. They rode through the hilly lands of House Blackwood, past the light woods, green meadows, small villages and farmlands, until couple hours before sundown they finally arrived at the Red Fork. One of the three branches of Trident, Red Fork had its headwaters in the mountains of the Kingdom of Rock and flowed from there past Pinkmaiden and Sherrer to the Riverrun where it converged with Tumblestone. From there the river continued east past the Stone Hedge and all the way to the Harroway’s Town, where it finally joined the great Trident. The entourage led by Lord Harlton crossed the river by an old stony bridge and headed to a two-story inn standing nearby at the southern riverbank. ‘Drunken Ferryman’ it was called, and above its door was a painted sign depicting a man about to tumble from his ferry to the muddy brown water. Right next to the inn were river docks where merchants plying between Harroway and Riverrun docked regularly to sell their goods and buy grain and other crops from the people of the nearby lands. Being located less than a day’s ride to west from Stone Hedge this inn was a familiar one for Lyonel. The last time he had been here was more than five years ago, but not much had changed since then. On the wall next to the backroom’s door still hung the same tapestry depicting the lords of Bracken and Blackwood standing side-by-side on a battlefield against seven Andal knights. It was a retelling of the legendary Battle of Bitter River from the times of the Andal invasion, one of the few times in history that Blackwoods and Brackens had rallied together against a common enemy. The battle however had ended in a bitter defeat, after which the Brackens had submitted to the Andals and took up their faith, while Blackwoods had stubbornly clung on to their old traditions, as they still did thousands of years later. After ordering some food and ale they seated themselves by two tables near the stairway leading up to the rooms on the upper floor. Lyonel, Axel, Armond and Gared took the table by the window looking towards the river, and the rest of the soldiers took the one next to it. The hall was fairly crowded, but the innkeep had nonetheless promised there to be enough free beds for all of them. “So, your father is Lord Everan’s brother, right?” Lyonel asked from his squire as he took the first sip of the ale, which was just as good as he remembered. “Aye,” Axel responded with a relaxed tone, eyeing his foaming mug of ale excitedly. “Ser Andar Tully, captain of the guard in Riverrun. And my mother was a fisherman’s daughter from Sallydance.” The nonchalant way that Axel said this made Lyonel chuckle softly. “I met your father couple years back in the tourney at Pinkmaiden,” Ser Gared said with his gruff voice. “He was unhorsed on the third round by Ser Barristan Blanetree, who went on to win against Ser Harlen Vance on the final round.” “Yeah, I was there, squiring for my father,” Axel responded with a nod, taking the first gulp of his ale and frowning slightly at the taste. “I still remember that last joust, it was glorious. Ser Barristan and Ser Harlen going against each other for fourteen tilts, breaking eight lances and five shields in the process.” “Aye, it was quite glorious indeed,” Gared replied with a hearty laugh. Before any of them could say anything more, the door of the tavern was loudly slammed open. The chatter in the hall quieted down, and everyone shifted their gazes towards the door. In walked a group of eight men and three women, all clad in white surcoats with red seven-pointed star badges sewed on the chest. Most of them wore padded leather or wool under their surcoats, and were armed with mere cudgels, axes or knives. The only exception was the burly red-haired man leading them, who was clad in chainmail and carried a castle-forged sword on his hip. “Faith Militant,” Gared muttered sternly as the group conversed with the innkeep at the counter. “Poor Fellows,” Lord Armond specified with a resentful stone, glaring at them coldly. Poor Fellows were the footmen of the Faith Militant, a lowborn and lightly-armed counterpart of the knightly Warrior’s Sons. This was the first time since the fall of House Teague that Lyonel saw them patrolling this far away from Stoney Sept. Tense atmosphere took over the hall as the Poor Fellows walked past the tables of Lord Harlton’s entourage. Without saying a word they made their way to a couple of tables near the fireplace at the opposite wall, from where they kept eyeing Armond and his men. Slowly the chatter and noise returned to the hall, as it came clear the situation wasn’t about to escalate into a fight. “Poor Fellows on Bracken lands? They’re getting bold,” Lyonel said quietly, and Armond gave him a nod. “A bad omen,” he muttered grimly. An hour or so went by, and then the burly redhead decided to approach Lord Harlton’s table. “Evening, sers,” he greeted them calmly, to which they reacted with mere glares. “Just wanted to make a deal with you,” the man continued. “You see, the innkeep informed us that there are only three beds available for tonight, and I thought it’s kind of unfair that all of you will get to sleep in soft beds while eight of mine will have to settle for the hard floor.” “You’re speaking to a lord,” Ser Gared spoke up with a threatening tone, to which the man reacted with a grin. “A lord of what?” he asked with an unimpressed tone, his eyes scanning Armond from head to toes. “I am Armond Harlton, Lord of Castlewood,” Armond introduced himself sternly. “And I’m Ben the Brute, captain of the Poor Fellows,” the man responded with a snarky tone. “Look, I’m not here to pick a fight with you, m’lord. I simply want to make a compromise. Give four of your beds to my men and I’m happy.” “You’re far away from Stoney Sept,” Lyonel joined the conversation with a calm tone. “What exactly are you doing here?” “The duty of the Poor Fellows is to protect the weak and helpless everywhere, not just Stoney Sept,” Ben responded, his tone slightly more serious now. “But these lands are under the rule of House Bracken. Do you not trust them with the protection of their own people?” Lyonel asked smoothly, and Ben narrowed his eyes into a glare. “Brackens bow to Storm King, who is an enemy of the Faith,” he stated tensely, looking Lyonel to the eyes. “They are godless men, cowards and sinners who have led this kingdom into the pitiful state that it’s in.” Lyonel clenched his fists under the table, glancing behind Ben and seeing that some of the other Poor Fellows had also stood up from their seats. Tense silence lingered in the hall, and Lyonel could see from the eyes of Ben the Brute that he was ready for a fight. “You may take four of our beds,” Lord Armond suddenly interfered with an authoritative tone, and Ben looked at him with a surprised expression. “Thank you, m’lord,” he finally managed to utter, an almost disappointed tone on his voice. “That’s all I wanted,” he added before heading back to his group. “We must choose our battles wisely,” Armond said quietly, his eyes shifting between Gared and Lyonel. “There is nothing for us to gain in this fight, so we shall avoid it. The time to draw blood will come, but we must be patient.”
|
|
|
Post by WildlingKing on Sept 27, 2018 16:35:37 GMT
Walton II Walton Manderly stood silently in his chambers, staring at his reflection in the mirror. His gaze traveled from his blond locks of hair that fell on his shoulders to his weak chin, to his pointy nose, and finally to his bright blue eyes. There was a fearful look in them. Walton frowned, trying his best to replace the fear with anger. It was the second morning after he had overheard Lord Ilyn Vyrwel’s conversation with his brother about Lord Peake having plans to start a war against Manderlys. Walton still didn’t know if Ilyn had recognized him when he ran away, but he had noticed him eyeing at him the next day. He had considered talking about what he had heard to someone, but he didn’t know who he should talk to. He feared Lord Symon wouldn’t believe him, or worse he would side with Ilyn. He had also considered talking about it to Ryam, but he knew he couldn’t trust his friend to keep a secret like that. So, in the end Walton had decided to keep quiet about it for now and talk about it to his father during the tourney in Highgarden. Suddenly the door was knocked on, and Walton tensed up. He turned away from the mirror and picked up a knife from the table, hiding it in his sleeve. Carefully he opened the door, seeing Symon Tarly standing there with an amiable expression on his face. “Are you done packing?” he asked casually, and Walton nodded. “Aye, I’ve got everything I need,” he answered, gesturing towards the chest he had packed his armor and clothes in. “Good,” Symon said with a relaxed tone as he stepped in. “We can carry it to the cart then.” As Walton remained silent for a moment, Symon gave him a questioning look. “Is everything alright, Walton?” he asked calmly. Walton turned his gaze down and gulped subtly, before plucking up his courage and speaking up. “What if there would be another war between the Manderlys and Peakes?” he asked quietly, to which Symon reacted with a frown. “Maester Runcel has been teaching you history lately, aye?” the Tarly lord asked with a sigh, and Walton nodded. In truth he had learnt about the wars between his house and the Peakes long before coming to Horn Hill, but this offered a good enough excuse to talk about it. “I’m sure he didn’t forget to mention that the last conflict between Manderlys and Peakes was two centuries ago,” Symon added with calm but serious tone. “I know, but our houses never truly made peace,” Walton argued. “Perhaps Lord Peake still sees my family as his enemy, perhaps he is planning something.” “I know your father well enough to know that he won’t make the mistakes that his ancestors did,” Symon replied softly. “And as for Lord Lorimar, admittedly I don’t know him quite as well, but he has a reputation as an honorable man. And more importantly, the last war between Peakes and Manderlys was a result of a weak and foolish king, and Greydon is neither.” “But if it would happen, if another civil war were to break out, who would you fight for?” Walton asked nervously. Symon narrowed his eyes and studied his ward’s face for a moment, before finally speaking up. “I would do whatever was the right thing to do,” he said calmly, turning his eyes away from Walton for a moment. “This is a rather strange choice of topic, I must say. Is there something you want to tell me, Walton?” he then asked quietly, a sharp look in his eyes. “No,” Walton said after hesitating a moment. “It’s just like you said, Maester Runcel has been teaching us about the history between House Peake and House Manderly.” Symon eyed him doubtingly for a couple seconds, before finally nodding. “Alright, then,” he said with the warm smile returning to his face. “Come, let’s grab your chest and go. It’s about time we’re on our way to Highgarden.” And so, the entourage of over fifty people and three carts carrying their belongings began the journey from Horn Hill to Highgarden. A lone rider could travel the distance in one day, but a large entourage like this was slow moving. During the day Walton rode together with Ryam and Ivar Vyrwel. They took races through the hills, explored the woods around the road, and debated endlessly about who would win the joust in the tourney. Ryam was convinced that Ser Raymund Redwyne – the commander of King Greydon’s royal guard – would be the clear winner, while Ivar argued that the Redwyne knight was already past his prime and would be bested by the younger Ser Manfryd Osgrey. Walton brought up his second cousin Ser Willam Manderly as a potential challenger, but neither Ryam or Ivar seemed to take him seriously. Come evening the entourage had barely made it out of the foothills of the Red Mountains, stopping for the night at a large inn on the fringes of House Tarly’s lands. At dawn they continued their journey, and a few hours before sundown they finally reached Highgarden. The shining seat of the Gardener kings overlooked the verdant and fertile lands around it, basking under the evening sun. Two ancient sturdy square towers remained from before the Dornish had razed the castle to the ground two centuries ago, whereas the towers built after that were tall and slender with golden cone roofs. The glorious castle was guarded by three ringed walls, a briar maze between the outer and middle wall. Vines of grape, ivy and rose climbed up the walls and towers, contrasting the clean white stone with vibrant colors. On the meadow east of the castle the tourney field had been set up, and hundreds of colorful pavilions were already erected around it. Most of the entourage made their way directly there to set up camp, but Walton continued to the southern gates of Highgarden with lords Symon and Ilyn and their wives and children. From there the Gardener guards escorted them through the maze and the gardens all the way to the inner gates. There they were welcomed by the castle’s steward, who introduced himself as Malcolm Tyrell. He was an old and chubby man dressed in flamboyant green-and-gold silk attire, with an amiable face, reddish complexion, and thick hair and bushy beard as white as the stones of the castle. “You may leave your personal belongings here, my lords, the servants shall take them to the guest quarters at the northern tower,” Malcolm Tyrell told lords Symon and Ilyn, speaking with a polite tone and a posh accent. “Meanwhile, I would like to take you to meet King Greydon at the eastern gardens.” The Tyrell steward led them to a tiled courtyard, in the middle of it standing an over twenty feet tall limestone statue of a heroic Gardener king on horseback. Walton reckoned it was the legendary Garth the Goldenhand, but he wasn’t sure. From there they proceeded through a small peach grove between one of the towers and the inner wall to the large courtyard between the massive sept and the eastern gate. Through the gates they arrived to a beautiful garden between the inner and middle wall. Near the inner walls grew moonblooms, goldenrods, bellflowers and roses of many colors, and near the middle wall grew lemon and apple trees, as well as some finely trimmed decorative bushes. In the middle of the garden was a grandiose fountain, from which four marble paved paths diverged. At the end of the path leading towards north from the fountain was an elevated terrace covered by a pergola on sturdy marble pillars, where the King was spending the afternoon with his eldest son and two of his noble guests. The steps to the terrace were guarded by two knights in shining white armors and green capes. The royal guards were the finest and most revered knights in all of the Reach, handpicked by the King himself to guard his life at all times. Walton knew that the current members of the royal guard were Ser Raymund Redwyne, Ser Manfryd Osgrey, Ser Jon Peake, Ser Randyll Ashford, Ser Benedict Bulwer, Ser Osbert Tyrell, Ser Arwood Roxton, Ser Lucas Graceford and Ser Alan Cockshaw, but he couldn’t tell which of those nine these two were. The guards let them pass without questions, though one of them did follow them up the stairs. And there the King was, sitting comfortably on a settee with a glass of white wine on his right hand. A man on his mid-fifties, his sturdy body exuded the strength of a warrior, even if there was some fat in it as well. His strong and wavy light brown hair was perhaps his most youthful feature, whereas his pointy beard had begun to grey from the tip and near the cheeks. On his broad face was a resting stern expression, with an attentive gaze in his green eyes. He was clad in a white-and-green attire as extravagant as was to be expected from a king, paired with unsparing gold and emerald jewelry. Sitting next to his father, Prince Perceon looked much less impressive. He was lean, almost skinny, not looking at all like the warrior that his father was. His face was long and gaunt, his greasy brown hair was slicked back, on his chin was small patch of beard, and in his deep-set brown eyes seemed to constantly be a strained look of distrust. However, it was the man next to the prince that made Walton gulp audibly. Dressed in orange-and-black silks and velvets, Walton knew this man had to be Lord Lorimar Peake. Around the same age as King Greydon, Lord Lorimar was the father-in-law of Prince Perceon. He was a lean and balding man with a distinctively large nose and a thick brown mustache under it, and on his blue eyes was a perfectly calm and emotionless look. That man is trying to destroy my family, Walton thought with anger, clenching his fists discreetly. His anger was only intensified as he noticed Lorimar exchanging a quick look with Lord Ilyn. On the other side of the King sat another man, this one older than the rest. Lord Preston Osgrey was a proud man on his early seventies, Marshall of the Northmarch, Lord of Coldmoat and Standfast, and the father-in-law of King Greydon. Even in his old age he was still fit and stalwart, with an air of dignity about him. His head was a shining bald, around his thin lips was a dark grey goatee, and on his grey eyes was a focused and stern gaze. Malcolm Tyrell bowed deeply before his king, before gesturing towards the guests and speaking up. “Your Grace, Lord Symon Tarly and Lord Ilyn Vyrwel just arrived with their families,” he introduced them with a formal tone, before turning his gaze back towards them. “My lords and ladies, you are in presence of King Greydon Gardener, first of his name, King of the Reach and Lord of Highgarden.” In unison Symon and Ilyn kneeled, and the rest of them followed the example. “Welcome to Highgarden, my lords. You may stand up,” Greydon spoke with a calm and authoritative tone on his deep voice. “It is truly an honor to be here, Your Grace,” Lord Ilyn said with a smarmy tone, and Walton thought he could see a hint of annoyance in the king’s eyes. “We are grateful for the invitation, Your Grace,” Symon added calmly, before turning his eyes to Prince Perceon. “And we wish to congratulate the prince for his thirtieth nameday,” he said with a respectful bow towards Perceon, who responded with a stiff nod. “Time flies faster and faster as the years go by,” Greydon quipped with a dry chuckle. “And soon it’ll be another winter, gods know how long it’ll last. I figured we should at least have a proper tourney before that.” “An excellent idea, Your Grace,” Ilyn complimented with a practiced smile on his face, which was not reciprocated by Greydon. “Had any troubles with the Dornish lately?” Lord Preston changed the topic with a curious tone, shifting his gaze slowly from Ilyn to Symon. “No, my lord,” Symon responded with a relaxed tone. “Ever since their war with the Storm King they have rarely harassed Reachman lands.” “And have you heard that the Storm King is dead?” Greydon asked, unable to hide his satisfied smirk. As no one answered, the king continued himself. “I received a raven from the Citadel just a few days ago, informing me that Arlan Durrandon had recently died of some severe illness. Apparently the maester of Storm’s End had found seven black and swollen tumors within his guts while embalming the corpse. Sounds like the gods found a way to punish that sinner.” “May he burn in seven hells,” Lord Ilyn said brazenly, to which King Greydon reacted with a wolfish grin while Lord Osgrey seemed to disapprove. “Sinner or not, he was undeniably a remarkable man,” Preston argued sternly. “He reshaped Westeros with his conquest of Riverlands more than any other man has in centuries.” “I doubt his achievement will last much longer,” Lord Lorimar chimed in with a dry and passionless tone. “The river lords are famously quarrelsome even amongst themselves, they won’t tolerate an outsider as their king for long.” “Be that as it may, I won’t hold you for longer, my lords,” Greydon said with a sigh. “Lord Tyrell, escort our guests to their quarters. And remember friends, you still have two days to get your names on the lists for the tourney.” “If I may ask, Your Grace, are you planning to partake the competition personally?” Symon asked casually, and Greydon nodded with a grin. “I’ll fight in the melee,” he revealed calmly. “I’ll see you on the field then,” Symon replied with a respectful bow. After the Tyrell steward had introduced them to their quarters, Walton and Ryam decided to go look around the tourney field. The sun was already setting, but the massive camp illuminated with torches and lanterns was still full of life. Nearest to the tourney field were the extravagant pavilions of the many noble knights who had arrived to present their houses. Among the banners flickering above the pavilions Walton spotted the golden tree of House Rowan, the white tower of House Hightower, the red apple of House Fossoway, the golden centaur of House Caswell, and many more. After that came the carts and stalls of the many blacksmiths, saddlers, weavers, farmers, butchers and brewers who had come to sell their goods. Finally, furthest away from the tourney field was the sprawling camp of hedge knights, minstrels, jesters, washerwomen and all kinds of folk who had come to either enjoy the tourney or try to gain something from it. As they walked through the camp, Walton noticed Ser Halmon Hunt drunkenly entering a tent with a buxom blond prostitute. “Whoever knighted that man made a mistake,” Ryam commented with a grin. “I’m pretty sure it was your father,” Walton replied lightheartedly. Continuing to explore the camp, they came across a place where some bulky and hairy man was arranging fist fights and taking bets. At the moment there was a brawl going on between a tall young man with black hair and an older and stockier redheaded man, and the people around them were cheering on whomever they had pledged their coin for. Just as the redhead slammed the younger man on the ground, Walton heard a familiar voice calling his name behind him. He turned to see a handsome young knight on his early twenties, with short light brown hair and a thin mustache under his nose, and an affable gaze on his sea-green eyes. He was clad in a shining heavy plate armor with the merman of House Manderly painted on the chest, and a turquoise cape donned on his shoulders. “Willam,” Walton said with a slightly surprised tone, and a warm grin formed on his second cousin’s face. Willam was a travelling knight who had taken part in several smaller tourneys around the kingdom, even winning one at Cuy two years ago. They engaged in a brief hug, after which Willam placed his right hand on Walton’s shoulder. “So, how have you been, pal?” he asked calmly. “Pretty good,” Walton replied with a hesitant smirk. He would tell him about what he had heard about Lord Peake’s plans later, but not here. “Did you come by yourself?” “Aye, I was at Ashford when I heard about the tourney,” Willam answered excitedly. “I doubt there will ever be an opportunity as good as this to win glory in my life, so I rode like madman here to make sure I’m early enough to put my name on the lists.” “You think you’ll have a realistic chance against the knights of the royal guard?” Ryam joined the conversation with a curious tone, and Willam nodded confidently. “They are all great knights, but even the greatest knight can be defeated,” he said calmly, but Ryam didn’t look that convinced. “I believe in you,” Walton said, to which Willam chuckled warmly. “And I believe in you, cousin,” he responded, tapping Walton on the shoulder. “You’ll fight in the squire melee, right?” “Yeah,” Walton responded with an uncertain tone. “Are you nervous about it?” Willam asked softly, and Walton nodded. “Well, perhaps I could help with that. Come to my pavilion, we’ll have some mead and plan your strategy for the melee. You too, Ryam.” And that was exactly what they did long into the evening. As Walton finally made his way back towards his quarters he had a smile on his face, feeling much more confident and relaxed than he had in a long time. I shall overcome and conquer whatever challenges lie ahead.
|
|
|
Post by WildlingKing on Sept 27, 2018 16:40:48 GMT
Gwynesse II It was the fourth day after the night Gwynesse Goodbrother had spent with Prince Harmund Hoare. They had seen each other just briefly couple times after that, and if Gwynesse didn’t know that the prince was busy planning the war with King Lancel and King Harmund, she would’ve suspected that he was purposefully avoiding her. Even as it was, there was the sneaking suspicion in her mind that Harmund regretted their night together. Whatever the truth was, Gwynesse had done her best not to think about it too much. Instead, she had toured the Casterly Rock together with Princess Lorena. They had visited the ringfort on the top, the small godswood called the Stone Garden on the northeastern corner, the sept in the heart of the Rock illuminated by hundreds of candles, and many of the magnificent halls and courtyards sprinkled throughout the massive fortress of the Lannisters. Lorena had been eager to learn about the life on the Iron Isles, inquiring Gwynesse about their customs and traditions. Gwynesse on the other hand had asked Lorena about the great tourneys and fairs of the mainlanders that she had heard about. She had quite enjoyed the company of the Lannister princess, and was especially fond of her unabashed and candid personality. Still it was at times remarkably apparent just how different of worlds they came from, causing both to not always understand what the other was talking about. Lorena would try to explain Gwynesse the significance of knighthood or why it was important for a noblewoman to learn music and poetry, whereas Gwynesse would find herself explaining the difference between rock wives and salt wives. It was also clear to Gwynesse that Princess Lorena downright despised many aspects of the Ironborn culture, even if she didn’t say so explicitly. Gwynesse had returned to her chambers after lunch to rest. After all, there was not much else for her to do before the feast that would be held at the great hall that evening. Prince Harmund was once again in the council room with his father, grandfather, uncle and cousin, and Princess Lorena was busy with designing her new gown with the tailor. Gwynesse knew that many of the ironborn guests had been going around Lannisport, visiting its many taverns and brothels, and she was tempted to join them. However, she knew she had to avoid that kind of behavior if she wanted to be seen as a prospective future wife of Prince Harmund. Queens don’t drink among the commoners. Suddenly the door of Gwynesse’s chambers was knocked on, and she opened it to see one of Queen Lelia’s handmaidens standing there. Ursula Farwynd she was, a pale black-haired girl of fifteen years, and a granddaughter of Lord Urrek Farwynd – as was Gwynesse, since her mother was Urrek’s daughter. That of course made Ursula her cousin, but in truth they were strangers to each other. “Lady Gwynesse, Queen Lelia summons you to her chambers,” the girl spoke with her thin and timid voice. “The Queen wants to meet me now?” Gwynesse asked with a raised eyebrow, and Ursula nodded. “Yes, mylady. Though she did say that only if you’re not in the middle of something important.” “Nothing more important than obeying the Queen, that’s for sure,” Gwynesse replied with a nervous chuckle. And so, Ursula led the way and she followed. Luckily Queen Lelia’s chambers weren’t that far away, being also on the southern side of the Rock, just few stories higher than Gwynesse’s. Entering the Queen’s chambers, Gwynesse was almost overwhelmed by the lavish decoration. Everything from the tables to the canopy of the bed was ornamented with gold, crimson curtains made of silk hung by the windows, and a thick and soft carpet with intricately detailed patterns laid on the floor. However, the Queen herself was sitting outside on the balcony with a glass of wine, admiring the spectacular view of Lannisport under the afternoon sun. In her mid-forties, Queen Lelia still retained much of the beauty she was known for. Her graceful figure, luscious golden hair and delicate facial features were all intact, even if the first small hints of aging had begun to emerge. ”Your Grace,” Gwynesse greeted the Queen with a respectful curtsey, to which she responded with a small nod and a polite smile. “Lady Gwynesse, please take a seat,” she said with a friendly tone. Quietly Gwynesse sat down next to Queen Lelia, and Ursula poured wine for her before stepping back. “I always loved sitting here as a child, just watching and listening to the city from afar,” the Queen said with a placid tone, her bright green eyes fixed on the city below them. “If you’re quiet enough, you can hear the bells of the septs, the yells of the merchants selling their goods on the markets, even the strikes of hooves and creaking of the cartwheels against the cobbled streets. Children are often ungrateful of what they have, and I was no exception. Bored of all the luxuries that came with being the king’s daughter, I came here to dream I was just an ordinary girl on the streets of Lannisport.” Gwynesse took a sip of her wine and looked at the Queen curiously, wondering why she was telling her this. Her lips forming a small smile, Lelia turned her gaze to Gwynesse now. “However, as I matured I learned to accept my role in this world, even embrace it. I was the Princess of Casterly Rock, my role was to be looked up on with awe by the common folk of those streets. And when I married Harmund and sailed with him to Iron Islands I had once again a new role to learn and embrace. I would be the foreign Queen, representing the beauty and glory of the culture that so many of your kind want to look down on.” “It must have been hard, being surrounded by people who… aren’t fond of what you represent to them,” Gwynesse said tensely. “Your bravery is commendable, Your Grace.” Queen Lelia chuckled warmly at Gwynesse’s words. “Thank you, darling. Although I must say I never felt I was in danger, thanks to Harmund,” she said, genuine affection in her words. Gwynesse nodded, feeling more and more confused as to why the Queen had summoned her. As if reading her mind, Lelia spoke up. “You must be wondering why I wanted to discuss with you in private like this,” she said smoothly, and once again Gwynesse nodded. ”Well, I have noticed your… growing connection with my son,” Lelia explained calmly. Gwynesse turned her gaze down embarrassedly, unsure how to respond. She opened her mouth to say something but was immediately cut off by the Queen. “It’s alright, dear,” she assured gently. “I love my first son more than anything in this world, and if he is happy with you I would never take that away from him.” “But… I wouldn’t be your first choice, right?” Gwynesse asked quietly, her tone slightly sour. Lelia nodded. “I have nothing against you, sweet girl,” she said softly, and Gwynesse couldn’t tell whether she was being sincere or not. “I would simply prefer if Prince Harmund were to marry a daughter of a Westerman lord, a girl blessed in the light of the Seven. This alliance between our kingdoms is based on my marriage with King Harmund, but it might not be enough to secure it for the future generations.” “I understand, Your Grace,” Gwynesse said stiffly, taking in a deep breath before continuing. “However, perhaps marrying a daughter of the Iron Isles would have the benefit of reassuring the Ironborn lords that their king is still one of their own. It would inspire loyalty.” Lelia flashed Gwynesse a cold smile, no doubt meant as a friendly gesture but coming off as almost judgmental. “You are smart and good-hearted, I can tell that,” she said with a small sigh. “However, my son’s reign over the Iron Isles will mark progression and letting go of its savage old traditions, no matter the cost. If you wish to be the Queen that rules beside him, that is something you must understand and embrace.” “I can do that, Your Grace,” Gwynesse promised with a subtle gulp. She felt somewhat conflicted about Queen Lelia’s vision for the future of the Iron Isles but arguing against it here and now would do no good. However, if she actually were to marry Harmund and rule by his side, then she could influence him to see the value of the traditions that his mother was so eager to destroy. “I’m happy to hear that,” Lelia said softly, though Gwynesse could spot the hint of doubt in her words. “Rest assured, I have no plans of turning my son against you, Lady Gwynesse. If he chooses you, I will respect his choice.” “Thank you, Your Grace,” Gwynesse said thinly, forcing a smile on her face. Gwynesse left the meeting with a conflicted feeling. On one hand Queen Lelia had at least seemingly accepted her, but she had to wonder if her true intention had been to make Gwynesse reconsider her advances with the prince. Whatever the truth was, Gwynesse found herself deciding that she would not give up on courting Prince Harmund. Part of her liked to think she was doing it because it was what her father expected of her, but there was no denying that she had also grown very fond of Harmund during their time together on this journey. The feast that evening was as spectacular as was to be expected, with musicians, wine and tables decked with tasty foods. The occasion begun with King Lancel announcing to the court of Casterly Rock his plan to invade the Reach. “The banners have been called,” the Lannister king spoke with devotion and zeal in his words. “While our Ironborn allies sail together with the Farman fleet towards Mander, my son shall lead the might of the Rock on the northern Reach. The Reach shall be squashed between our jaws, and its weak and soft men shall cower in fear as they hear our roar!” The people in the hall cheered and applauded for their king, but Gwynesse thought she could spot doubt in many of their eyes. War against the Reach was not something to be taken lightly, there was a history of long and brutal wars between the Lannisters and Gardeners after all, and rarely ever had anything meaningful been achieved in those wars. Then again, the alliance with the Ironborn was an asset no King of the Rock before had possessed. Gwynesse sat on the high table next to Lorena and her mother Alysanne. It was clear Lorena had inherited most of her looks from Prince Tymond, because Alysanne had much sharper facial features than her daughter, and instead of the typical golden blond of the Lannisters her hair was dark brown. “Growing up in Banefort, I remember my father’s men saying that on the Iron Isles even women are raised as warriors,” Alysanne spoke with an intrigued tone on her voice, scanning Gwynesse with her green eyes. “I’m curious, mylady, is there any truth to that?” “Well, yes… and no,” Gwynesse responded with a tense chuckle. “Many noble lords train their daughters to fight so they can protect themselves, but women rarely take part in raiding parties. In fact, most captains would never accept a woman on their crew.” “And did your father train you?” Alysanne asked softly. “Aye, together with my brothers,” Gwynesse answered with a smile, many pleasant memories surfacing in her mind. She had never been an outstandingly talented fighter, but sparring with her brothers had always been among her favorite pastimes as a young girl. “My mother was never that fond of it though, saying I should concentrate more on literature. ‘There are thousands of Ironborn who can wield a sword, but only few that can read or write a letter’, she always told me.” “Sounds like a wise woman,” Alysanne commented with a smirk. “I’d love to meet her, this lady…” “Lady Amyra, daughter of Lord Farwynd,” Gwynesse clarified politely. “And I did take some of her advice. Haven’t read a single book, but I can read a letter if need be.” “Ah, I have a couple books you should definitely read,” Lorena said enthusiastically, and Gwynesse raised her eyebrow. “I don’t think I’ll have enough time before heading back home,” she pointed out with an amused tone. “It doesn’t matter, you can borrow them,” the Lannister princess insisted. “And hey, that way I can be sure you’ll come visit again in the future,” she added with a playful tone. “I guess you’re right,” Gwynesse admitted with a chuckle. “Wouldn’t want to steal from the Princess of Casterly Rock after all.” The feast went on for another hour or so, after which people began to slowly make their way out, Prince Tymond and Princess Alysanne being among the first ones to leave. Prince Harmund walked next to Gwynesse and stopped for a moment. “Meet me at the Stone Garden,” he whispered, and continued walking without waiting for her response. Gwynesse looked on quietly as the prince walked out of the hall, glancing towards her quickly at the door before exiting. “Lucky girl,” Lorena said with a teasing tone, to which Gwynesse chuckled dryly. “Maybe, or maybe I’m just way over my head,” she responded earnestly. “Courting a Hoare prince… I don’t know if I should be happy or concerned for myself.” “Don’t worry about it too much, dear. Harmund is a good man,” Lorena said with an encouraging tone. “Now, don’t keep him waiting too long.” With a sigh Gwynesse stood up and made her way out of the hall. Silently she walked through a long corridor and a small hall, arriving to the terrace that overlooked the small godswood. The winding paved path leading to the heart tree was illuminated by half-a-dozen lanterns, and by the weirwood itself stood Prince Harmund. Gwynesse approached him quietly, and he looked at her with a slightly nervous gaze in his dark eyes. “My prince,” she greeted him with a shy smile, which he reciprocated. “Gwyn,” he said calmly. “I’m sorry for not having been able to talk with you these past few days.” “No need to apologize,” Gwynesse replied softly. “You’ve been busy planning the war, I understand.” “Yeah, and… I needed some time to think, about us,” Harmund said with a subtle gulp. “You see, I won’t be sailing with my father and the Ironborn fleet. Instead, I’ll march together with Prince Tymond and the Lannister army, and…” “And what?” Gwynesse asked, gently grabbing Harmund’s left hand. “And I wanted to ask if you’d join me,” the prince concluded, now looking her to the eyes. “You… want me to march to war with you?” Gwynesse asked with a surprised tone, and Harmund nodded. “It’s your choice of course,” he quickly assured. “But like I said, I’ve been thinking about us, and I don’t want this war to separate us now.” Gwynesse narrowed her eyes and studied Harmund’s face, wondering why he was saying this. She doubted it was as simple as he was claiming, they may have grown close during this journey, but so close that Harmund couldn’t separate from her even to fight a war? Gwynesse found it unlikely. Perhaps he is worried that I’m carrying his child, she realized. It made sense, Harmund wouldn’t want to risk her giving birth to his bastard while being preoccupied by the war. But if I am carrying his child, would he want to marry me to make the child legitimate, or just make sure the child is never born in the first place?“I’ll come with you,” Gwynesse finally said, her tone calm and collected. She trusted that she knew Harmund well enough to know he wouldn’t harm her. And if anything, going with him would give her more time to win the prince’s heart, whether she was carrying his child or not. Harmund kissed her quickly on the lips, a wide smile forming on his face as they separated. “Thank you, Gwyn,” he said with a relieved tone. “You have no idea how much this means to me.” “Anything for my prince,” Gwynesse chirped in response. “Even war.”
|
|
|
Post by WildlingKing on Sept 27, 2018 16:44:54 GMT
Hagon II The Shrike didn’t remain in Hoare Castle for long after baptizing Prince Hagon, leaving shortly before nightfall. From the window of his chambers Hagon watched the old priest walking down the road away from the castle, slowly disappearing into the distance as the sun set and night took over. He wondered where the Shrike would go, and who would he sing his songs about what had happened in Hoare Castle that day. Whoever he would tell, Hagon knew his family would hear of this once they would return from their visit to Casterly Rock, and he already dreaded their reaction. He knew his father had been baptized by a drowned man himself and had never disowned his faith to the Drowned God despite also taking up the faith of the Seven. It had been the wish of Lelia Lannister to bring up Hagon and his brother by the teachings and blessings of the septons of Seven instead of those of the drowned men. I have a right to choose my own beliefs, Hagon thought defiantly, already knowing his choice would be looked down upon by his mother and brother. That night Hagon didn’t sleep well, pestered by nightmares of the storming sea swallowing him and drowning him into the deep darkness under the waves. There he saw his brother, naked and bleeding from a thousand cuts. Harmund tried to plead for mercy, but Hagon could only watch in silence as his brother bled to death. Next day Hagon decided to go for a ride with his friend Quenton Farwynd. They raced the rugged road along the coast towards south, crisp wind blowing from the sea to their left. They made their way past small fishing villages and crumbling watchtowers, and after a couple of hours they came across a port town sitting on a small natural harbor. Its timber walls were covered in moss and seemed to generally have been in disrepair for a while. A single Hoare banner flickered above the open gates, signifying the town’s allegiance to the royal house. By the docks were anchored three longships of the local raiders. It was said that every captain was a king aboard their own ship, but technically the ships were owned by whomever their captains held allegiance to, which in case of these three ships was King Harmund. Hagon and Quenton left their horses to be tended to at the stables, before heading to the only tavern in this small town. The room was damp and dimly lit, smoke lingered in the air, and around the tables sat gruff and hardened men clad in stained and ragged clothing. Hagon and Quenton in their fine velvets and jewelry certainly stood out, and the prince did notice many gazes directed at them as they walked to an empty table. “Hey missy, bring us some ale, will you? And something to eat as well!” Quenton yelled lightheartedly at the barmaid, who nodded and hurried behind her counter. “Gods, she is fine looking,” Quenton said with a lustful look in his eyes, and Hagon glanced indifferently at the girl. Fair-haired and buxom, the barmaid was indeed quite pretty in a common sort of way. In her green eyes was a timid look as she approached them, carrying two mugs of ale and two bowls of soup. “Here’s your ale and food, m’lords,” the girl spoke as she placed the mugs and bowls on the table. Smoothly Quenton grabbed her right hand and gently kissed it. “Thank you, dear,” he said with a wink. “We’ll let you know when to bring more.” Blushing, the girl rushed back behind her counter. “A shy one… I kinda like it,” Quenton said with a sly grin, and Hagon rolled his eyes as he took the first gulp of the ale. It wasn’t the worst he had ever tasted, but certainly not as goods as the ale brewed in Hoare Castle. “You need to get yourself a wife,” Hagon said dryly, to which his friend reacted with an amused chuckle. “Sounds boring,” Quenton said nonchalantly, sipping the ale. “Anyway, perhaps now that you’ve got some ale in your belly you’d feel comfortable talking about yesterday.” “What is there to talk?” Hagon asked bluntly, which made Quenton raise an eyebrow. “What is there to talk?” he repeated with a sarcastic tone. “You were baptized by the bloody Shrike, a priest notorious for preaching against your father’s rule over the Iron Isles. I thought maybe you’d like to explain what exactly made you think it was a smart idea? I mean, the bastard could’ve killed you and simply claim it was the doing of the Drowned God.” “He is a priest, not a murderer,” Hagon responded with a sigh, to which Quenton reacted with a mocking laugh. “Are you really that naïve, prince?” he asked with a cheeky grin on his face. “I guess it’s your Lannister side showing.” “Well, he didn’t kill me, did he?” Hagon hissed with an irritated tone, and Quenton shook his head. “No, he didn’t. Which makes me think he has another use in mind for you. Would I be correct?” “What’s it to you?” Hagon asked frustratedly, proceeding to gulp down the remaining soup in his bowl. “I’m your friend, Hagon,” Quenton answered, his tone a bit more serious now. “If you’re planning something, I’d like to know. I’ve got your back, brother, you know it.” Hagon took in a deep breath and glanced around him to make sure no one was listening. “Once my father dies, hopefully years from now, I will be the one to take the Seastone Chair,” he said quietly, seeing the smile on his friend’s face slowly vanishing. “Shrike will support my claim, assuming he is still around when the time comes.” “Your claim,” Quenton said quietly, turning his gaze down for a moment. “You are the second son, what claim could you possibly have?” “No godless man may sit the Seastone Chair, and my brother’s gods are false,” Hagon replied coldly, hiding his uncertainty behind a steely glare. “But to slay one’s own kin is the greatest sin of all,” Quenton argued, and Hagon gave him an agreeing nod. “I have no intentions of killing my brother,” he clarified calmly. “I will exile him and our mother, that is all.” “Well, that will surely end the alliance we have with the Lannisters,” Quenton stated, his tone unrevealing of his feelings. “Better that than to turn into something we are not,” Hagon responded sharply. “We are ironborn, even if my brother would like to deny that.” “What is dead may never die,” Quenton mouthed with a stifled chuckle, gulping down the rest of his ale. “Hey barmaid, bring us another round, will ya?” he yelled, the grin returning to his face. As the girl arrived with two more mugs of ale, Quenton put his arm around her. “Tell me, pretty, what’s your name?” “Frya, m’lord,” the girl answered quietly. “Frya, huh? Well I’m Quenton Farwynd,” Quenton responded smoothly, his arm still around the barmaid. “The most skilled archer on Great Wyk, if I say so myself. And that’s not all I’m good at.” “I’m sorry m’lord Farwynd, but I should get back to my work,” Frya mumbled weakly, and with a disappointed look on his eyes Quenton removed his arm. “Of course,” he said with a forced smirk on his face. “Just be ready to bring us more when we’re done with these,” he added, raising his mug. With a shy nod the barmaid turned around and walked off. Before Hagon and Quenton could resume their earlier conversation, they noticed a tall and haggard man approaching their table. Clad in leather and fur, the man’s thin brown hair was as greasy and unkempt as his frizzy beard, and if Hagon had to guess he’d say the man was on his mid to late forties. He grabbed a wooden stool and sat down at the head of the table, between Quenton and Hagon. “Afternoon, m’lords,” he greeted them, briefly baring his rotting line of teeth. “I reckon you’re from Hoare Castle, aye?” “Aye,” Hagon responded sternly. “I’m Prince Hagon Hoare, second son of King Harmund the Haggler. This here is my friend, Quenton of House Farwynd.” “Captain Rogyn Redaxe,” the man introduced himself in return, extending his hand for Hagon. With a nod the prince shook the captain’s hand, his fingers aching slightly under the man’s tight grip. “Now, I just noticed your friend here mingling with Frya,” Rogyn continued quietly, a threatening glare in his blue eyes. “She’s a pretty girl, so I understand. I brought her from Cape of Eagles a year back, she’s my fourth wife.” “My apologies, captain,” Hagon said tensely, his hand still in Rogyn’s grip. “I’m sure my friend was unaware that the girl was taken,” he added, giving a meaningful glare at Quenton. Rogyn reacted with a cold chuckle, now letting go of Hagon’s hand. “Thing is, you can have her,” the reaver said with a sharp smirk on his face. “But only if you pay the correct price,” he added, tapping lightly at the axe hanging from his belt. A moment of tense silence followed Rogyn’s words, and to his shock Hagon noticed from Quenton’s expression that he was seriously considering challenging this man to a fight to take his wife. However, as his friend hesitated, Hagon took the chance to speak up. “We’ll just drink these and leave,” he stated sternly, looking at this friend with narrowed eyes. “That right?” Rogyn asked calmly from Quenton, who after a moment of consideration gave him a wordless nod. And so, with a satisfied grin Rogyn Redaxe stood up. “’Twas pleasure meeting you, m’lords,” he said with a nod before walking back to his own table at the other end of the room. “And you were lecturing me for being reckless,” Hagon said dryly, shaking his head slightly. “Why would you even consider challenging a hardened raider to a fight, for some lowborn wench?” “I pity the girl,” Quenton responded with a sigh. “She can’t be happy with a man like that. Had I killed him and taken her to Sealskin Point, I’m sure she would’ve seen me as a hero.” “I’m sure she would’ve seen you as a fool when that bastard would’ve embedded his axe into your skull,” Hagon said with a slightly amused tone, and Quenton rolled his eyes. He gulped down his ale and thumped the empty mug on the table. “Let’s just fucking go.” There was little conversation between them as they rode back to Hoare Castle, and when they arrived the sun was already setting. After taking their horses to the stables, Hagon and Quenton were approached on the courtyard by Jason Codd. “My prince, I’ve been waiting for you,” the captain of the guards spoke with a slightly impatient tone. “What is it, Jason?” Hagon asked bluntly, while his friend continued walking towards the keep. “Maester Dorrick has requested to meet with you as soon as possible,” Jason explained. “A raven from Casterly Rock, apparently. Should I fetch him to your quarters?” “No need to bother, I’ll go to his,” Hagon replied lazily, and begun to make his way towards the western tower. It was one of the smaller towers of the castle, being merely four stories tall. Its top two stories contained the ravenry and the maester’s quarters, which Prince Hagon entered without knocking, finding the old man sitting behind his desk and writing something. “My prince”, Maester Dorrick spoke with his frail voice as he noticed Hagon. Dorrick was a thin and weak old man on his early seventies, having been sent to Hoare Castle from the Citadel when Hagon was just a toddler. He had tutored both Hagon and his brother with reading and writing, as well as teaching them history, mathematics and many other subjects ranging from the marking of seasons to the workings of human body. Harmund had always been the more eager student of the two brothers, and Dorrick’s clear bias against the Ironborn culture had made Hagon see the old man somewhat unfavorably. “You wanted to meet,” Hagon said sternly, and Dorrick nodded, pulling a parchment scroll from his sleeve. “Your father has sent a raven from Casterly Rock,” he said, handing the scroll to Hagon. Hagon read through the message quickly, expecting some mundane update regarding when they would be returning home, but what he saw instead surprised him. He read it again, just to make sure he hadn’t misunderstood what he read. “A war against the Reach,” he muttered quietly, lowering the scroll on the table with an astonished expression on his face. “Together with the Lannisters,” Dorrick concluded calmly, grabbing the scroll from the table. “It seems your father will be gathering his fleet to Orkwatch, the old seat of House Hoare. As I’m sure you noticed, your father has tasked you with garrisoning…” “I won’t stay,” Hagon cut the maester off, a wide smirk forming on his face. “I will sail to war with my fellow Ironborn,” he said with a decisiveness that left no room for arguments. There was no way he would remain here in Hoare Castle, no way he would turn down this opportunity. This must be fate, Hagon thought excitedly. Yesterday he had pledged his service to the Drowned God, and today his prayers had been answered. This war would be his chance to prove himself in the eyes of gods and men.
|
|
|
Post by WildlingKing on Sept 27, 2018 16:47:27 GMT
Whew, thread up to date And Erich's second part should be dropping fairly soon
|
|
|
Post by WildlingKing on Oct 8, 2018 0:08:56 GMT
Erich II Erich laid quietly on the bunk of the cabin given to him on the Mighty Griffin, one of the two galleys that had set sail from Griffin’s Roost last morning. It was a small and dark room below the upper deck, right next to the quarters of the oarsmen. Perhaps Lord Robert had thought that Erich would feel humiliated, but in honesty it was better than the average bed he had had during these past few years living as a travelling knight. It was early morning, or so Erich deduced from the sounds of the oarsmen getting back to work on the other side of the door. With a groan he pulled himself up from the bed, leaning on the wall as he felt the ship swaying on the waves of Shipbreaker Bay. He dressed up and had a small breakfast, after which he headed to the upper deck. Sun was shining from a clear sky and the wind was sharp, blowing Erich’s black hair back. He clenched tightly to his wool cape to stay warm. Of course, it was nothing compared to the autumn and winter storms, but after a long and warm summer even a snappy wind like this had a bite to it. Had Trystane and Cedrik decided to travel aboard the ship instead of continuing on horseback Erich would’ve probably played dice with them to pass the time, but alas he had to come up with something else. The first person Erich came across on the upper deck was his half-brother Rupert. Fifteen years of age, the boy already looked much like his father, with similar angular features, red hair and small green eyes. “Erich,” Rupert greeted him awkwardly, avoiding eye-contact. The boy didn’t share his father’s animosity towards Erich, but there certainly was no love between them either. “Rupert,” Erich replied with a stilted tone. “Um, I think Colin wanted to see you,” Rupert said, nodding towards the prow of the ship where Colin Mertyns was standing together with his sister Leyla. They were both on their early twenties, Colin a couple years older than his sister. Erich had seen them briefly at Griffin’s Roost before they set sail, but before that he had never met them. “Did he say why?” he asked calmly. “He said something about you having fought beside King Arlan,” Rupert answered with a sigh. “I think I’ll go inside,” the boy muttered, moving past Erich to the doors that led to the quarters at the stern of the ship. Quietly Erich walked to the prow of the ship, where the Mertyns siblings were leaning on the railing and looking at the other Connington galley a few hundred yards ahead of them. “Good morning,” Erich said with a relaxed tone, and they both shifted their attention to him. “Good morning, ser,” Colin responded with a friendly smirk on his face. The heir of Mistwood was dressed in a dark green velvet doublet with slashed sleeves, and a grey cloak held up by a silver buckle. He had soft and amicable facial features, a dark brown hair that he had tied to a ponytail, thin mustache and a small patch of beard on his chin. Leyla Mertyns shared her brother’s soft features and blue eyes, but her hair was a much lighter shade of brown. She was dressed in a high collared green wool dress, paired with a black cloak lined with grey fur. “It’s a shame we’ve lost such a great king,” Erich spoke with a doleful tone, and Colin’s smirk was immediately replaced with a look of sympathy. “Aye, I only had the honor to meet his grace once, years ago, but he struck me as a good man,” he said with a subtle gulp. “I’m… sure this is tough for you, with Arlan being your grandfather and…” “What my brother is trying to say is that we’d like to give our condolences,” Leyla cut off Colin with a soft and emphatic tone. “It’s alright,” Erich responded, managing to force a thin smile on his face. “I always had great respect for my grandfather, but I didn’t know him that well either,” he explained. “Aye, he was the greatest Storm King since… well, a long time, that much is clear,” Colin said with a sigh, and Erich nodded in agreement. “Which brings to my mind, I’ve heard you fought beside him in Dorne,” Colin continued, while his sister rolled her eyes. “Aye, I did,” Erich confirmed nonchalantly. “Who told you about this?” he asked curiously. “Oh, we were visiting Stonehelm a while ago, and Lord Domeric shared a couple war stories with us,” Colin answered with a slightly embarrassed chuckle. “You were in a few of them.” Domeric Swann had indeed marched with them six years ago. He was a fierce and courageous warrior, one that Erich had nothing but respect for. After the war Domeric had offered Erich a place in his service at Stonehelm, but back then he hadn’t been ready to settle down. Despite that, Erich had lent his sword for Lord Swann many a time over the years. “Aye, Domeric is quite the storyteller,” he said softly. “I’m sure he made it all sound very glorious.” “Well, yes, but he did also describe the chaos and terror of the battlefield,” Colin responded calmly. “As well as the feeling of disappointment among the troops when you were forced to retreat from the Stone Way.” “Mm, that was a sad day indeed,” Erich answered with a detached tone. He did remember the disappointment, yes, but he also remembered feeling relieved. It had been a long and hard campaign with severe losses, and King Arlan had made the right choice in retreating after their last defeat. “That aside, what was he like?” Colin inquired. “King Arlan, I mean. After all, you spent months with him, I’m sure you knew him better than most of us.” “He was a very charismatic man,” Erich started hesitantly, turning his gaze towards the sea. “Well, that much I deduced myself,” Colin commented with a chuckle. “I want to know what he was like under the surface of being the Storm King. Did he have a sense of humor? How about his fears, hopes and dreams?” “You’re being nosy, brother,” Leyla weighed in with a frustrated tone, but Erich shook his head. “No, it’s fine, I just… Arlan rarely revealed the person underneath his regal surface,” he explained calmly. “Not to the likes of me at least, I’m sure my mother would be better suited to answer your questions.” “I’m sorry,” Colin said with an apologetic tone. “Your family is going through a lot right now, I should try to be a bit more sensitive.” I have no family, Erich was tempted to say, but instead he just gave an understanding nod to Colin. They chatted for a while longer, talking about the past summer and the coming winter. As the sun climbed higher on the blue sky, Erich decided to go see his mother. Princess Marleina had remained in her cabin ever since they set sail, and Erich was starting to feel concerned for her. He knocked on her door, and after a moment Marleina opened it. She had been crying, it was plain to see, and her black hair was messy and uncombed. “Morning Erich,” she muttered weakly. “It’s almost noon,” he responded sternly, to which she simply sighed tiredly. Erich stepped inside the cabin, and they sat around a small table. “I wanted to check that you’re fine,” he said calmly. “I’m fine, it’s just… hard going back, knowing father won’t be there to welcome me home,” Marleina spoke with a depressed tone. “So, do you know how he died?” Erich asked gently after a moment of silence. “I mean, I know he was getting old, but six years ago he was still full of life.” “I last visited Storm’s End over a year ago, and he was already getting weaker,” Marleina told, a saddened expression on her face. “I didn’t think it was anything serious back then, just the natural effect of aging. But from what I’ve heard, he was bedridden and in terrible pain for several weeks before finally passing away.” “A painful death,” Erich said with a sigh, and his mother nodded. “I’m sure he fought it like hell,” she said with an emotional tone, tears welling up in her eyes. “He didn’t deserve to die like that, slowly and painfully.” “He’s in peace now,” Erich softly consoled her. “And I’m sure he’d want us to be strong now, to keep our chins up and move forward.” “I know,” Marleina responded, taking in a deep breath and wiping off her tears. “And that’s what we’ll do. We’ll have a new life in Strom’s End, both of us.” “Aye, let’s hope so,” Erich replied calmly. A couple of hours after the noon they finally reached their destination. As the waters below Storm’s End were shallow and hazardous, the nearest harbor was that of a village almost a mile to the west from the castle. Half a dozen ships were anchored there already, and among their sails Erich spotted the colors of houses Tarth, Estermont and Wylde. At the shore they were welcomed by the villagers, who were eagerly offering them a ride to the castle with their horse carts. Erich climbed on the same cart with Colin, Leyla and their parents – Lord Lomas Mertyns and Lady Carolei. Lomas was a stout and broad-shouldered man with a pudgy face, dark brown hair and a thick mustache, and Carolei was a kindly looking woman with round features and a chestnut hair that was tied to an extravagant bun. “So, what news from the Marches?” Lord Lomas asked from Erich as the cart climbed the winding and bumpy road up towards the castle. “It’s the same as it has been ever since the war,” Erich responded with a sigh. “Dornish raiders are a frequent nuisance everywhere between the Nightsong and Stonehelm.” “Figured as much,” Lomas said dryly. “The fuckers have grown bold under the rule of their foreign whore.” “Lomas,” Carolei said with a berating tone, but the Mertyns lord just chuckled. “What?” he asked with an amused tone. “I’m just saying it how it is. Princess Nymeria is a foreigner, and her current husband is the third one she’s spread her legs for.” “I wouldn’t say that makes her a whore, that’s rather insulting,” Colin argued calmly, to which his father rolled his eyes. “She’s a foreign witch, and our enemy,” he insisted sternly. “There’s no insult grave enough for her.” Soon the curtain walls of Storm’s End could be seen ahead, and everyone shifted their attention towards the ancient seat of the Storm Kings. It was a truly magnificent sight, with thick grey walls sturdy enough to withstand the fury of gods, and a single colossal tower rising above them, looking from a distance like a massive spiked fist thrusted towards the sky. Above the gates, black banners hung side by side with the golden ones of House Durrandon in mourning of the King. The lords gave a couple silvers for the villagers before making their way in through the arched gateway. The guardsmen led them to the spacious inner courtyard, which had a large well in the middle. Immediately to the left were large stables and two-story barracks, and the kennels were to the right. Closer to the main keep were the kitchens and the forge, and to the left of the main doors was the small sept and the entrance to the godswood. They were approached by a tall and slender man on his early to mid-thirties with short brown hair and a twirled mustache. He was dressed in a black velvet with white stripes and puffed sleeves. “Welcome to Storm’s End, noble guests,” he greeted them with a deep bow. “I am Clarence Penrose, the royal steward,” he introduced himself calmly. “I hope we’re not late,” Lord Robert spoke sternly. “You aren’t,” Clarence Penrose confirmed with a thin smile. “King Arlan shall be buried in the crypts in three days. For now, his body rests beside the heart tree of the godswood. If you wish, you may pray and light candles for the Seven in the sept before giving your final farewells for his grace.” While the rest of the entourage made their way into the sept, Erich and Marleina went straight to the godswood. The small curving path led them past the brushes and trees to a small clearing, in the middle of which stood the bone white heart tree with leaves red like blood. Under the weirwood’s solemn face King Arlan’s embalmed body laid on a wooden table, and beside it stood a young black-haired woman, crying as she clung onto the dead king’s hand. “Princess Arya,” Marleina spoke with a compassionate tone as they approached her, and the young woman raised her gaze with a slightly startled look on her beautiful blue eyes. “Marleina,” she responded weakly. Princess Arya Durrandon was eighteen years old, and the only child King Arlan had had with his second wide, Queen Shana of House Blackwood. Prince Ormund and Princess Marleina had been birthed by Arlan’s first wife, the late Queen Annara of Tarth. Hastily Arya wiped the tears from her delicate face. “I should go,” she muttered, and hurried away without waiting for a response from Marleina, who sighed as she watched her half-sister leave. Silently they walked next to Arlan’s embalmed corpse. The mighty Storm King was clad in gold and black silks, and on his head was a silver crown with beautifully crafted antlers. However, it was plain to see that Arlan’s last year in this world had taken a toll on him, as his formerly handsome face was gaunt and weary, and his majestic black hair and beard had turned grey. “This must be so hard for her,” Marleina said with a soft and sympathetic tone. “Losing a father at such a young age.” “Tell me about it,” Erich muttered dryly, and his mother gave him an apologetic look. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to…” “It’s alright mother,” Erich cut her off calmly, eyeing the carved face of the weirwood. “We shouldn’t quarrel in presence of the gods.” “Or the dead,” Marleina added with a small sigh, lowering her hand atop her father’s. She closed her eyes and took in a deep breath. “Father, you were always there for me, and now it has come time for me to say goodbye to you,” Marleina started softly. “I may not have always been worthy of your love and protection, but you gave it to me all the same. You were a great and beloved king, and the history will remember you as a conqueror, but I know that you were more than that. You were a loving father, caring husband, and a loyal friend. While others may have seen in you a warrior or a commander, I knew that beneath all that you were someone who cared deeply about those you loved.” Few tears streamed down Marleina’s cheeks as she stepped away from Arlan. Silence lingered in the godswood for a moment, with only the leaves quivering in the soft wind. Then Erich stepped next to Arlan’s body. His eyes scanned the fallen king from head to toes, as he tried to come up with something to say. “I… wish I had known you better, grandfather,” he started quietly, gulping softly as he wondered whether Arlan could hear his words from wherever he was now. “You gave me an opportunity when you let me join your army, and I wanted to thank you for that. You didn’t judge me for my bastardy but gave me a fair chance to prove myself. This whole kingdom mourns for you, and we can only hope that those who come after you will be worthy of the legacy you’ve left them. If they rule half as good as you did, we should be fine.” Erich turned his gaze to meet that of his mother’s, who gave him a soft smile, which he reciprocated. Erich was given nice and comfortable chambers on the main keep, with a window towards the Shipbreaker Bay. As the setting sun painted the waters in gold, he admired the nearly eighty feet thick curtain wall that had defied the storms for thousands of years without yielding. It was said that ancient spells were woven into the wall to make it stronger, but Erich figured that meticulous stonework was the real explanation. Suddenly the door was knocked on, shifting Erich attention away from his window. Quietly he walked to the door and opened it, seeing Clarence Penrose there. The man gave him a deep bow. “Ser Erich, Prince Ormund has summoned you to his office,” he spoke with a formal tone. “Now?” Erich asked with a surprised tone, and Clarence nodded. “Yes, ser. He is waiting for you, together with your mother,” he explained. Makes sense, Erich thought. Marleina had promised to persuade her brother to take Erich into his service. I guess this is my chance.Quietly Erich followed the steward few stories down, until they reached a large oaken door with a crowned stag carved to it. Clarence knocked the door lightly, before proceeding to open it. He stepped inside, and Erich followed. The room was large and airy, with a window towards the courtyard. The stony walls were decorated with swords, spears and shields, and on the wall next to the door was painted the map of Westeros. Marleina sat on a settee close to the table, a glass of wine on her hand. Her brother, Prince Ormund Durrandon, sat behind his desk, studying Erich with his blue eyes as he entered. Ormund had much of his father in his looks, with thick black hair and full beard, as well as the sharp but handsome facial features. However, his eyes lacked some of the warmth that Erich remembered from Arlan. “Ser Erich Storm,” Ormund spoke with a calm and friendly tone, his lips forming a thin smile. “The bastard of Griffin’s Roost.” Erich bowed deeply to the prince, before speaking up. “Yes, my prince, I am Erich Storm. Though Griffin’s Roost has not been my home for a long time.” “Maybe so, but it will always be a part of you,” Ormund responded smoothly. “None of us can decide where we come from, and only few can truly decide where they end up.” “I acknowledge my past, and my… heritage,” Erich said quietly, glancing at his mother who had so far remained silent. “However, I fought beside your father once, and I’m willing to do the same for you if you accept my service.” “We can discuss that,” Ormund said calmly, slowly shifting his gaze to Marleina. “However, before that I wish to have a little chat with you, Erich. Alone.” “Brother,” Marleina protested, but the prince cut her off by raising his hand. With a sigh she stood up laid down her glass on a nearby table, approaching Erich. “Don’t worry, my son, he’ll understand,” she whispered, before making her way out of the room together with Clarence. As the door closed, a tense silence took over the room. Erich gulped subtly, turning his eyes back to Prince Ormund. “Erich Storm,” the prince spoke up again, an intrigued look in his narrowed eyes. “A curious case indeed. Your birth caused quite a ruckus back then. A great shame to both the Durrandons and Conningtons, almost enough to cause a rift between our houses. Luckily for all of us Arlan was charming and diplomatic enough to appease both Robert and his father Davith. I’m sure my sister would claim it was her who protected you, but in truth you can thank our father for not having been thrown to the sea.” “As I said, I acknowledge and accept my past,” Erich said, keeping his voice as calm as he could. “Sadly, that does not make it disappear,” Ormund said coldly, tapping his fingers on the desk. “You are still a sore spot when it comes to our relationship with House Connignton, which also happens to be one of our strongest vassals. Tell me, nephew, aside from making your mother happy, why should I risk offending Lord Robert by taking you into my service?” Erich considered his answer for a moment. Then he looked his uncle to the eyes and spoke up. “My prince, perhaps you should ask the Marcher Lords about me,” he said confidently. “Because I believe they would tell you about my loyalty and tireless efforts in protecting this kingdom. Some of them might even share with you stories about my valor on the battlefield, and my lack of mercy towards the enemies of House Durrandon.” “Yes, I have heard you have a good reputation amongst the Marcher Lords,” Ormund replied with an agreeing nod. “And they’re important vassals as well, are they not?” Erich asked brazenly, and a sharp smirked formed on Ormund’s face. “They are,” he admitted calmly. The prince kept looking at Erich for a while longer with pondering eyes, before finally speaking up again. “Fine then, I shall accept your service. Now kneel, and pledge loyalty to me.” With relief Erich fell on his knee and bowed his head. “I offer my service to you, Prince Ormund of House Durrandon, son and heir of King Arlan the Third,” he begun, his voice stilted and nervous. “I will shield your back and keep your counsel and give my life for yours if need be. I swear it by the Old Gods and the New.” “I accept your service, Ser Erich Storm,” Prince Ormund responded smoothly. “Now rise, as a knight of House Durrandon.”
|
|
|
Post by WildlingKing on Oct 17, 2018 22:22:09 GMT
Lyonel III After almost a week of traveling through the Riverlands, Lyonel Bracken and his traveling companions finally saw Castlewood ahead of them. The stout and dun-colored stone castle stood atop a small hill, overlooking the Blackwater Rush to its west and the sparse woods all around it. It was a sunny and windless day, and Lyonel had to admit there was something alluring about this place. The distant sound of running water, the singing of birds, the earthy smell in the air, the beams of golden sunlight shining through the trees. It all made Lyonel feel relaxed and comfortable. “No place like home,” Lord Armond Harlton said softly, a rare expression of happiness on his face. And so, they rode in through the gates to the long quadrangular courtyard, in middle of which stood a dead white tree. The thing that immediately caught Lyonel’s attention was the amount of greenery on the courtyard, with vines growing up the structures and several flowerbeds by almost every building. At the very end of the courtyard were large stone stairs leading up to the main keep itself. After taking their horses to the stables, Lord Armond led Lyonel, Axel and Gared inside the keep. While not as large as the one in Raventree Hall, Castlewood’s great hall was still quite an impressive sight with its tall stone pillars and a large pebble mosaic of a silver tree on green field on the floor. Two people were standing near the dais as they entered, one clearly a maester and the other a woman of approximately the same age as Lord Armond. The maester was plump and balding, probably on his early fifties, and clad in clean dark robes. The lady on the other hand had a red hair that was starting to grey, and a strong face with high cheekbones and bright green eyes that matched her dress. She was quite tall for a woman, standing at almost six feet and towering the maester by several inches. “My lord,” the maester greeted Armond with a respectful bow as he noticed them approaching. “Maester Bennis,” Armond responded with his calm and dry tone, before turning towards the woman. “Carolei,” he said softly, and briefly embraced her in a hug. “Welcome back home, husband,” the lady responded calmly. “I see you’ve brought guests with you,” she then added, eyeing Lyonel and Axel. “Yes, I suppose introductions are in order,” Armond spoke, turning towards them. “This is Lyonel Bracken, sworn sword of Lord Brydan Blackwood. And his squire Axel Rivers, natural son of Ser Andar Tully.” “Welcome to Castlewood, both of you,” the lady said warmly. “I am Lady Carolei Harlton, daughter of the late Lord Dafyn Cargyll.” “A pleasure to meet you, mylady,” Lyonel spoke with a courteous bow, and Axel followed his example. “Sadly, my visit here is due to some… concerning news,” Lyonel continued, and Lady Carolei nodded. “I know,” she replied with a sigh. “We were just discussing a raven sent by my brother, Lord Desmond Cargyll. He informs that the Poor Fellows attacked one of the villages on his lands, killing half its people and driving the rest away. Apparently, the village’s eldest had refused to pay tribute for the Faith Militant, and the following night a band of over fifty Poor Fellows charged on the village, burning down the houses and putting to sword many of those who tried to escape. My brother sent his men as soon as he learned of what had happened, but this band of Poor Fellows had already left by then.” “Those bloody cowards,” Ser Gared muttered. “Does Lord Desmond ask for my aid?” Lord Armond asked calmly, and Maester Bennis shook his head. “No, not directly, mylord,” he said, handing the scroll to Armond. “However, he does suggest a meeting between you and him, to figure out the best course of action.” Armond eyed the message silently for a moment, before clearing his throat and speaking up again. “Should this situation get out of hand, I hope we can trust in the Storm King. However, for the mean time it would indeed make sense to organize with our allies,” he spoke sternly. “Carolei, do you know where our son is?” “Elbert is on a patrol with a couple dozen troops,” Carolei answered to her husband, a slightly concerned expression on her face. “He has been doing it a lot since you left.” “Good, our people ought to be aware that we want to protect them from these thugs of the Faith,” Armond said, a determined look in his eyes. “And has he had any encounters with the Faith Militant while I was gone?” “Just a small skirmish near the crossroad a few days ago,” Carolei answered. “A group of Poor Fellows had taken over the tavern there, and Elbert drove them out.” “Good,” Armond said again, stroking his beard as he turned his eyes to Lyonel. “We’ll have a dinner once my son returns, and then we shall discuss your mission further. For now, I think we all could use some rest. Maester Bennis, would you show our guests to their chambers?” After resting for a moment Lyonel took a bath and changed into a more comfortable clothing, after which he went out to the courtyard together with Axel. First, they went to the stables to groom their horses. Lyonel’s mount, Brie, was one of Raventree Hall’s many trusty coursers. She was a calm and well-trained brown mare, and Lyonel personally had a lot of experience with her. Axel’s mount on the other hand was a young rounsey, named Patch for the brown patches on his otherwise white coat. Bred and raised in Riverrun, this was undoubtedly the longest journey Patch had ever made, and towards the end of it Axel had had some troubles keeping him calm. “What exactly do you think our mission will be?” Axel asked as they were brushing their horses. “I’m not sure,” Lyonel admitted with a small sigh. “Lord Armond wants to organize with his allies, but we came here to learn more about the enemy. The only way I see of doing that is to go to Stoney Sept.” For a moment they both remained quiet, until Axel spoke up again. “But what good will going to Stoney Sept do?” he asked with a confused tone. “I mean, I understand that it’s where the enemy is, but you don’t think they’re going to tell anything to us, do you?” “Not if they know who we are,” Lyonel admitted calmly. “However, it seems clear that they are preparing for war. The Faith Militant alone is not strong enough to challenge the Storm King’s authority, they need every ally they can muster.” “So, we will pretend to join their cause?” Axel asked. “Maybe,” Lyonel answered hesitantly. “We shall discuss this further with Lord Armond at the dinner.” After grooming their horses, Lyonel and Axel made their way back to the courtyard and sat down by the dead tree in the middle. Soon they were approached by two young boys, one of them around the same age as Axel, while the younger one couldn’t be more than ten years old. “Is it true that there will be war?” the younger one blurted out, and the older smacked him lightly on the ear. “Elston, manners,” he said with a chastising tone, before turning back towards Lyonel and Axel and giving them a small bow. “I am Roderick Harlton, the firstborn son of Ser Elbert Harlton and his wife Lady Sarra. This is my younger brother, Elston Harlton.” “Hi,” Elston muttered, holding his ear and glaring at his older brother. “Nice to meet you, little lords,” Lyonel said with a warm and friendly tone. “I am Lyonel Bracken, second son of the late Lord Emmon Bracken and sworn sword of Lord Brydan Blackwood.” “And I’m his squire, Axel Rivers from Riverrun,” Axel introduced himself with an unenthusiastic tone. “You were sent here by Lord Brydan, right?” Roderick asked, and Lyonel gave him a nod. “So, is it true? Will there be a war?” “Sadly, it seems more and more likely after every passing day,” Lyonel responded calmly. The looks on the eyes of the two Harlton boys were shocked, but also kind of excited. “Grandfather has told us many stories about the last war,” Roderick said with a subtle gulp. “If there will be war, we will march together with father and grandfather,” Elston boasted confidently, to which his brother reacted by rolling his eyes. “You’re too young to fight in a war, Elston,” he pointed out bluntly. “I’m only three years younger than you!” Elston complained. Before Roderick could respond to his brother, they heard a horn sounding outside the castle’s walls. “That’s our father’s horn,” Roderick recognized, turning his eyes towards the gates. Soon eight riders in the colors of House Harlton rode in, few of them having one or more arrows attached to them. “Father!” Elston screamed, running towards the riders, and his older brother followed quickly after him. Lyonel and Axel exchanged a concerned look, before going after the Harlton boys. Elston and Roderick ran to the leader of the group, who had just dismounted his horse and struggled to stay on his feet. There was an arrow embedded slightly above his right knee. The man removed his helmet, revealing a long brown hair and a stubble beard, as well as a pained expression on his broad face. “Father, are you alright?” Roderick asked with a panicked tone, but the man just handed his helmet to him and collapsed on his left knee. “Ser Elbert?” Lyonel asked as he approached him, offering his hand to help the man back up on his feet. “I am,” he grunted in response as he grabbed Lyonel’s hand. “I’m Lyonel Bracken, here by the orders of Lord Brydan Blackwood,” he introduced himself hastily. “What happened?” “We were ambushed… a couple miles west from here… in the forest,” Elbert Harlton explained, breathing heavily. “The Poor Fellows?” Lyonel asked quietly, and Elbert nodded. “Alright, hang on, I’ll take you to the maester,” he assured, placing himself under Elbert’s right arm to support him. “We lost… at least a dozen men,” Ser Elbert muttered as they limped towards the main keep, and Lyonel could see the pain and anger in his green eyes. “They’ll be avenged, ser,” he promised calmly. As they reached the stairs, Lady Sarra stormed out of the doors. “My love!” she exclaimed with a distraught tone, rushing to hug her husband. “I’m… fine,” Elbert muttered, but Sarra shook her head. “Help me take him to the maester, mylady,” Lyonel suggested gently. “That arrow must be taken care of.” Sarra took in a deep breath and nodded, and together they brought Ser Elbert to Maester Bennis’ quarters. “Stay strong, ser,” Lyonel said with an encouraging tone, before leaving him with his wife and the maester. Roderick, Elston and Axel had followed them to the door of the maester’s quarters. “Will he be fine?” Roderick asked immediately as Lyonel stepped outside. “Aye,” he confirmed softly, ruffling the boy’s brown hair lightly. “But you have to let the maester do his job.” “I understand,” Roderick said with a sigh. Just then, Lord Armond and Lady Carolei approached them on the corridor. “I heard the Poor Fellows ambushed Elbert and his men,” Armond spoke with a troubled tone, and Lyonel nodded in confirmation. “Is he in there?” the lord then asked. “Yes, he took an arrow right above his right knee,” Lyonel explained, to which Carolei reacted with a dramatic gasp. “He should be fine, but… with that kind of injury, he…” “He may never stand on his own two feet again,” Armond concluded with a sullen tone. Tense silence followed his words, until it was broken by Carolei as she approached her grandsons. “Come boys, follow me,” she told them, and begrudgingly they complied. Lyonel put his hand on Armond’s shoulder. “We’ll make them pay, mylord,” he said with a quiet and tense tone, looking the old lord to the eyes. “Every one of them.” “I’ll see you at the dinner, Lyonel. One hour,” Armond spoke sternly, before walking past him to enter the maester’s quarters. An hour went by, and Lyonel and Axel made their way to the great hall. Ladies Carolei and Sarra were already sitting by the high table, as well as Roderick and Elston. The atmosphere on the hall was gloomy, and for a moment no one said a word. Lyonel and Axel took seats by the other end of the table, leaving two seats free for Armond and Elbert. “Apologies for the waiting, we will begin the dinner as soon as Armond and Elbert arrive,” Lady Carolei explained with an apologetic tone, and Lyonel gave her an understanding nod. A couple minutes passed, only the young boys discussing quietly amongst each other. Then the doors of the hall were opened again, and Armond walked in alone. “Unfortunately, Elbert is unable to join us this evening,” he said with a sigh as he arrived at the table. “He had to take milk of the poppy for the pain, and needs to rest.” “Thank the gods he survived,” Sarra said with a relieved sigh. “Indeed, it could’ve been much worse,” Carolei chimed in. “Worse?” Armond scoffed as he sat down. “These thugs ambushed my son, and so close to our home no less. The situation is more severe than I could’ve even imagined.” “We can discuss that later. Now, let us eat and drink in peace,” Carolei spoke, softly placing her hand on Armond’s shoulder. “Servants, bring us the food,” she then commanded. It was a quiet and awkward dinner. Carolei complimented the food and wine and Lyonel agreed with her, Axel told a short story about catching a fish once with bare hands, which Roderick and Elston especially seemed to enjoy. However, Armond and Sarra remained quiet throughout the dinner. Lyonel could see anger in the eyes of Armond, and fear in Sarra’s. “Boys, it’s time for you to go to bed,” Sarra spoke up when they were all done eating. “But I want to hear what grandfather plans to do next,” Roderick protested, which led to Armond finally speaking up. “You’re too young to concern yourself with this, boy,” he said with a quiet but authoritative tone. Roderick looked disappointed, but didn’t have the courage to protest further. “Come, we’ll go see your father first,” Sarra told her sons, and with some murmur they followed her out of the hall. “I assume you are planning something,” Carolei started as the doors were closed, looking at her husband. “An attack like this… it can’t go unanswered.” “You are absolutely right,” Armond responded, leaning back on his chair. He stroked his beard and gazed up, a pondering look in his eyes. “It is clear that we cannot just sit around and wait for someone to help us, be it the Storm King or Lord Brydan. We must act now, we must act ourselves.” “And?” Carolei urged him to continue. “And the first step will be to contact our allies,” he continued calmly. “In fact, I already told Maester Bennis to send ravens to lords Cargyll, Chyttering and Byrch. Together we should be able to amass large enough force to protect our lands against the Faith Militant.” “Are you sure we can trust Chyttering and Byrch?” Carolei asked quietly. “I have to trust Ulwyck Chyttering, he is my son-in-law,” Armond responded dryly. “As for Bernarr Byrch, his house has been sworn to the Storm King since Arlan the Avenger marched to Blackwater Rush over a century ago. I doubt he’ll change sides now.” “And what will be my role in all of this?” Lyonel joined the conversation, gaining the attention of both the Lord and Lady Harlton. “I assume you still wish to fulfill the task that Lord Brydan gave you?” Armond asked calmly. “To learn more about this Lucifer Justman, yes,” Lyonel confirmed, and Armond nodded to him. “In that case, I do have an idea. A plan, even,” he said, his lips forming a thin smile. “I’m all ears,” Lyonel said. “First, I should ask you something,” Armond said, taking in a deep breath. “Have you ever been to Duskendale?” “Yes, years ago,” Lyonel answered with a raised eyebrow. He had been to Duskendale once, a couple years after the war when Lord Brydan and his uncle Ronas had visited there. “Good, because for my plan to work you’ll have to convincingly pull off being from there,” Armond explained. “You see, over sixty years ago King Arlan the Second drove the Faith Militant out of Duskendale, and ever since then they have craved to claim back their chapterhouse there. If you were to approach them, claiming to be a messenger of a potential ally in Duskendale, I have no doubt they would tell you everything you want to hear.” “Clever,” Lyonel admitted with a slight smirk. “However, from what I know of Lord Renly Darklyn, he doesn’t strike me as the kind of man who would seek an alliance with the Faith Militant.” “And that is why you’ll claim to have been sent by Lord Damion Darke,” Armond responded sharply. “I’ve met and exchanged letters with him in the past and know him to be a religious man. I can have Maester Bennis forge a message by him, it should be enough to fool the Faith Militant. Like I said, they’ve craved to reclaim their position in Duskendale for a long time, they’ll be eager to rush into an opportunity like this.” Lyonel took in a deep breath and turned his eyes to his squire. “What do you think, Axel?” he asked with a relaxed tone. The boy looked surprised by the question, but answered nonetheless. “I think it sounds like a solid plan,” he said. “Then I shall do it,” Lyonel said, giving a nod to Lord Armond.
|
|
|
Post by WildlingKing on Oct 31, 2018 21:11:34 GMT
Ellyn I Lady Ellyn woke up to the first beams of sunlight shining into the lord’s chambers at the highest story of Raventree Hall. She was laying naked on the bed, under a warm blanket together with Lord Brydan Blackwood. She turned her eyes to him, seeing that he was still asleep. With a small smile on her face she listened to her husband’s soft and snuffled breathing. He looked relaxed and happy, which made Ellyn happy as well. With a yawn she climbed up from the bed, walking in front of the mirror. With a slight smirk she eyed the reflection of her svelte and shapely naked body. In the eyes of the world she was just an innocent and simple pretty girl, but during the week following their wedding she had begun to reveal another side of herself to Brydan, a more shrewd and ambitious side. Brydan was a smart and good-hearted man, but it was clear he wasn’t comfortable with the authority he wielded, always second guessing his decisions and orders. Soon after their first night together he had begun to open up about his doubts to Ellyn, and she had gladly offered him her support and guidance. He needs someone like me by his side. While Ellyn dressed up and brushed her hair, Brydan finally begun to open his eyes. “Morning,” he muttered tiredly, still tucked under the blanket. “Morning, my love,” Ellyn chirped, seeing a smile forming on Brydan’s face. “Any plans for today?” she asked softly. “We’re still waiting for a response from Smallwood, Vance and Keath regarding the rumors about Faith Militant’s actions on their lands,” Brydan responded with a sigh. “Regardless of whether we get them though, I’m sure Uncle Ronas will want to hold a council meeting.” “He’s not the lord though,” Ellyn remarked calmly, sitting down on the edge of the bed. “No, but he’s always been there to guide me,” Brydan said quietly. “I wouldn’t be where I am today if it wasn’t for him and Prince Barron helping me.” “And I’m sure you needed their help when you were a child,” Ellyn said, placing her hand gently atop Brydan’s chest. “However, now you are a man grown, and it’s about time your uncle recognizes that as well.” Brydan gulped subtly, an uncertain look in his eyes as he gazed at the ceiling. “What is it?” Ellyn asked calmly, and Brydan turned his eyes to her. “You… you seem to have this trust for me, this belief in my ability to play the role that was given to me,” he started hesitantly, turning his eyes to the ceiling again. “But… I fear you may be wrong. You’ve known me for such a short time, and I think you may be overlooking my weakness. I fear that eventually I will let you down, along with all of the Riverlands. This role that I inherited from my father, I fear I am too weak to carry his legacy.” Ellyn moved her hand on Brydan’s cheek, and softly turned his face so that their eyes met again. “A truly weak man would never speak as you do now,” she whispered. “A truly weak man would deny his weakness, try to hide it beneath a façade of some kind. It takes courage to admit your own weakness, and it is required to be truly strong.” “You speak so wisely, mylady,” Brydan said with a smile returning to his face. “Tell me, who taught you to be so wise?” “My mother, for the most part,” Ellyn responded with a carefree tone, and Brydan’s smile died down slightly. “Well, that would explain it. I never had one,” he said, and while his tone was humorous it was still easy to see that this was a sore spot for him. And indeed, Ellyn had heard before that Lady Marla Blackwood had died to a harsh fever mere weeks after giving birth to Brydan. “I’m sorry,” Ellyn said sincerely, but Brydan shook his head and forced a smile on his face. “Don’t be,” he said calmly. “Because of you I’m happier now than I’ve been in a long time.” They had breakfast together, after which Brydan went out for his morning sparring with Ser Uthor Wayn, the master-at-arms of the castle. Ellyn remained in their chambers for a while longer, wondering what she should do to pass the time. After the wedding guests had left Raventree Hall, the young lady had had precious little company aside from Brydan. Most of her friends had returned to Riverrun, only her handmaiden Tanya Lychester and her younger brother Errol remaining in Raventree Hall. While Tanya was a sweet and loyal girl, she was also five years younger than Ellyn and not one for long and interesting conversations. As for Errol, he had mostly spent his time with the other squires of the castle. Ellyn had also spent some time with Amabel Wayn, the elderly wife of Ser Uthor. She clearly had a lot of life experience, though Ellyn find some of her stories more tiresome than insightful. Eventually, Ellyn decided to go for a walk on the godswood by herself. It was a cloudy day, and colder than most in recent times. First signs of autumn, Ellyn thought as she snuck her hands under her cloak to keep them warm. Quietly she walked to the dead heart tree, and stopped to marvel it for a moment. Ellyn had never much cared about the gods, but she had to admit there was something magical about the carved face and red eyes of the weirwood. In the silence of the godswood, she felt like she could almost hear the gods whispering to her. If I move a bit closer, perhaps I can hear it. “Mylady Blackwood,” the kindly voice of an elderly woman shifted Ellyn’s attention away from the weirwood. Turning around she saw Amabel Wayn approaching her with slow and faltering steps. She was a hunched, wrinkled and white-haired woman on her late seventies, but there was still kindness and love in her blue eyes. “Were you praying, mylady?” she asked with a friendly smile. “I… yes, for my marriage,” Ellyn answered with the first thing that came to her mind, and Amabel nodded. “I hope there are no troubles, you two seem like such a good match,” the old woman spoke with a curious tone, and with a chuckle Ellyn shook her head. “Nothing like that,” she assured calmly. “And I agree with you, me and Lord Brydan fit together well. I simply want the gods to protect us in these hectic times, so we may bear many children and ensure the future of this house and this land.” “You are right to trust in the Old Gods, mylady,” Amabel said softly, turning her eyes to the weirwood as she spoke. “They listen to us, always. However, their power here has greatly diminished from what it once was. For many centuries vile men in their ignorance have taken many of their eyes and ears by cutting and burning down the weirwoods of this land. King Humfrey Teague was the latest of those men, and I fear there are still more to come.” “So, if all the weirwoods are felled and thus the power of the Old Gods taken away, won’t the Seven win?” Ellyn asked calmly. “The Seven are nothing more than delusions of ignorant men, my dear,” Amabel answered with a sigh. “But the Old Gods are… different?” Ellyn asked with a raised eyebrow. Amabel stepped closer to her, and gently grabbed her hand. “Can you not feel their presence right now, mylady?” she asked quietly. Ellyn gulped and listened to the leaves of the godswood quivering in the soft wind. She stared into the red eyes of the weirwood, and somehow, she could feel them staring back. “Yes, I feel their presence,” she said quietly. “Do not fear child,” Amabel said softly, a kindly smile on her face. “The Old Gods will protect you and your husband.” After this strange experience Ellyn made her way out of the godswood and into the inner yard, still going through in her mind what had just happened. She had felt something or someone looking at her through the eyes of the weirwood, but perhaps it had just been her mind playing tricks on her. Raising up her gaze, Ellyn saw her brother standing by the entrance of the great hall together with Jon Bigglestone, the young and lanky squire of Ser Uthor Wayn. At the age of sixteen Errol Tully was the youngest of Lord Everan’s and Lady Perriane’s children, with Ellyn being twenty and their other brother Eddison being eighteen. “Sister,” Errol greeted her lazily as she approached them. “Lady Blackwood,” Jon Bigglestone spoke with a more respectful tone, even bowing briefly to her. “Lord Brydan wanted me to tell you that he wishes to speak with you after his council meeting,” Errol informed her, his arms crossed and a smug expression on his boyish face. “You’ve already got him wrapped around your finger, haven’t you?” he asked nonchalantly. “What are you trying to imply?” Ellyn asked with a frown, to which her little brother chuckled coldly. “I know you, sister,” he said calmly. “And I know you’re trying to control Lord Brydan, worming your way into his mind with your words and… well, you know.” “And why would I do that, brother?” Ellyn asked with a sardonic tone, and Errol took a step closer to her, looking her straight to the eyes. “Because you want power,” he said quietly, emphasizing every word. “Or am I wrong, sister?” “You mentioned a council meeting, what is it about?” Ellyn asked sternly, ignoring her brother’s question. With a sigh Errol stepped back and shrugged. “A raven from Castlewood arrived this morning, that’s all I know,” he answered unenthusiastically. “Thanks,” Ellyn replied dryly, and made her way past Errol and Jon into the keep. As she walked through the keep and up the stairs, she realized that her brother’s words were bothering her. It wasn’t the first time Errol had spoken like this, from the moment Ellyn had declared her willingness to marry Lord Brydan he had accused her of doing it just for her own gain. However, the worst part was that Ellyn wasn’t sure if she could really deny it. Of course she wanted what was best for the Riverlands, and her marriage with Brydan solidified the alliance between their houses and thus enforced the peace, but there was no denying that marrying the most influential lord in the region was also a great opportunity for her personally. It’s a role someone must fill, so why not me?With a sigh Ellyn stepped into the lord’s chambers, finding her handmaiden Tanya cleaning the small table there. “Mylady,” the blonde girl said with a slightly surprised tone. “I wasn’t expecting you so soon, it’s hardly past noon. I can fetch a meal from the kitchens though in case you’re hungry.” “No need, Tanya,” Ellyn responded softly, and sat down on the settee by the fireplace. “I only came so early because Brydan wants to discuss something,” she explained calmly. Seeing the slightly confused look in her handmaiden’s eyes, she continued. “He is in a council meeting at the moment, but wanted to see me after it.” “I see,” Tanya responded quietly. “Perhaps I could bring some wine for you?” “That would be lovely,” Ellyn said calmly, and with a curtsy the girl hurried out of the room. Ellyn leaned back and took in a deep breath, just relaxing. However, that didn’t last long, because less than a minute after Tanya had left Brydan walked into their chambers. Seeing Ellyn at the settee, a relieved expression took over the young lord’s face. With a tired sigh he sat down next to her, and she moved her arm smoothly on his lap. “You wanted to talk,” she said softly, and Brydan nodded. “Word from Lord Harlton,” he muttered grimly, his gaze locked on the floor. “The Faith Militant has gotten increasingly aggressive in the south, harassing villages that refuse to pay tribute to them. And now they’ve even begun to attack noblemen who remain loyal to me and the Storm King. Lord Harlton’s son was badly injured in an ambush set by the Poor Fellows.” “That is… concerning,” Ellyn said quietly, wondering just how dangerous of a situation she had sent her cousin Axel into. “Was there any word of Lyonel?” she asked with a subtle gulp. “He is still continuing on with his mission, preparing to enter Stoney Sept and investigate this Lucifer Justman,” Brydan answered. “However, it’s already clear by now that the peace has been broken. The Faith Militant must know their actions will lead to war, yet they seem to have thrown away all pretense. They must be confident that they can remove the Storm King’s authority and replace it with their false king.” “So, they must have allies,” Ellyn deduced quietly, and Brydan nodded in agreement. “Indeed,” he said with a sigh. “House Keath must be in league with them, otherwise I would’ve learned about the severity of this situation much sooner. Houses Vance and Smallwood are also suspect, despite both of them being loyal to my father in the last war. However, I fear there is even more.” “It would make sense for Lord Osmund Harroway to side with the Faith Militant,” Ellyn pointed out. “His father and uncle were slain in the Battle of Six Kings, his brother and sister were killed when Lord Darklyn sacked Harroway, and his other brother was sent to the Wall by the Storm King.” “And my uncle Robert murdered his aunt, Queen Melissa, when he captured Trident Hall,” Brydan concluded with a joyless tone. “Everyone lost someone in that war, but few had it worse than Osmund Harroway. I pity the man, but if he has chosen to ally with the Faith Militant I have no choice but to consider him an enemy.” “And what of Lord Petyr Mallister?” Ellyn brought up, and instantly saw visible concern in Brydan’s eyes. “His father fought and died for King Humfrey as well,” he said quietly, clenching his fists in a nervous manner. “If Lord Mallister has already allied himself with the Faith Militant, we’re quite literally surrounded by enemies.” Before Ellyn could respond the door was opened again, as Tanya returned with a flagon of wine. Quietly she poured it into two cups by the table, before approaching Ellyn and Brydan. “Some wine as you requested, mylady,” she spoke quietly, clearly a bit nervous due to the tense atmosphere in the room. “Thank you,” Ellyn said with a thin smile as she took the cups and gave the other one to her husband. “Thank you,” Brydan also muttered, and with a curtsy Tanya made her way out again. “So… what did you decide in the council meeting?” Ellyn asked after a tense moment of silence, and before Brydan answered he took a sip of the wine. “Ronas says I should send envoys to Seagard and Harroway, to try and convince Lords Mallister and Harroway to remain loyal to us,” he explained with an uncertain tone. “However, I fear that whoever I send will just be captured or killed. Ronas says that would confirm our concerns and be cause to move against them.” “I say it would be a waste,” Ellyn said decisively, and with a surprised expression Brydan turned his gaze to her. “This isn’t the time to negotiate,” she continued calmly. “Instead, you should reinstate your authority to these lords. Send each of them a raven, demand them to come and pledge their loyalty to you personally, or refuse and be branded as an enemy of the Riverlands and the Storm King.” “I… doubt they would comply,” Brydan said hesitantly, and Ellyn nodded with a smirk. “And by refusing they reveal their intentions,” she said sharply. “Same result as Ronas’ plan, but without needlessly putting those loyal to you in danger by sending them into the hands of a potential enemy.” “Yes… yes, that is what I will do,” Brydan decided after a short moment of consideration, a confident smile now forming on his face. “I knew I could trust in your advice, my love. Which brings to my mind… There is something I would like to propose to you.” “Propose?” Ellyn asked with a raised eyebrow, gulping down rest of the wine in her cup. “Yes,” Brydan replied with a nervous chuckle. “I haven’t yet spoken about it to anyone else, so feel free to refuse if you wish. I… would like to offer you a seat in the council.” Ellyn remained quiet for a moment, studying Brydan’s face to make sure he wasn’t joking. “A seat in the council,” she finally repeated with a baffled tone. “How do you think the others will react? How will your uncle react?” “It is as you said earlier, Ellyn,” Brydan responded with an affectionate tone, softly moving his fingers through her hair. “I am the lord here, not my uncle. Thus, I decide who sits in the council, and I believe you have proven your advice to be just as valuable as my other councilors, if not more so. So, do you accept my offer?” “Yes, I do,” Ellyn responded excitedly, and rushed to kiss her husband passionately on the lips.
|
|
|
Post by WildlingKing on Nov 11, 2018 23:29:09 GMT
Barron I The sun had already set when Prince Barron Durrandon finally arrived at the gates of Storm’s End. He had rode like the wind through the Riverlands and the northern Stormlands, having left Raventree Hall two weeks ago. The light of the crescent moon glimmered on the stones of the ancient castle, and even to the gates Barron could hear the sounds of the feast. The guards escorted him to the inner courtyard, where he was approached by a large and imposing man with long brown hair and bushy beard, and a wide grin beneath it. He was dressed in a black-and-white doublet decorated with a pair of battling swans, which made Barron deduce that the man was Lord Domeric Swann. Together with his father Lord Aubrey Swann he had fought in the Riverlands sixteen years ago, and as Aubrey had fell in the Battle of Six Kings his son had taken up the mantle of Lord of Stonehelm at the young age of twenty and six. “Prince Barron!” the marcher lord greeted him with an obviously drunken voice. “I’ve come to give my farewells for my brother, and to see the coronation of my nephew,” Barron responded to Domeric with a serious tone, and immediately his grin disappeared, replaced by an apologetic look. “Of course, I’m sorry my prince,” he muttered awkwardly. “However, King Arlan has already been buried in the crypts this morning, and Ormund has been crowned the new Storm King. You’re just in time for the feast though, the new king hasn’t even made his speech yet!” “First I want to give farewells for my brother,” Barron replied calmly, and Domeric nodded understandingly. “I’ll come with you, my prince,” he said with a bow, and so they made their way into the crypts behind the sept. Domeric led them with a torch in his hand to illuminate the dark tunnels beneath the ground. They walked past the crypts of many long dead Storm Kings, such as Maldon the Seventh who suffered a humiliating defeat against King Gyles Gardener the Third several centuries ago, Cleoden the Third who spent his whole twenty-year reign waging war against the Dornish, and Arlan the Avenger who expanded the Kingdom of Storm to Blackwater Rush over a century ago. And finally, they reached Arlan the Third’s grave. Statue of a mighty warrior stood atop it, which Barron knew had been sculpted shortly after the war on Riverlands. It depicted Arlan in his prime, a handsome and fierce warrior king. Barron took in a deep breath and stepped closer to the statue, placing his right hand softly against the cold and damp stone. “Oh, brother,” he uttered with a mix of grief and joy in his voice, as memories from decades ago surfaced in his mind. Barron had always been the lesser of the two brothers, but that had never diminished the amount of love and respect Arlan had showed him. Why would the gods decide to take you first?“Arlan’s death is a great loss for the whole kingdom,” Domeric spoke with quiet and respectful words, and Barron gave him a wordless nod. He removed his hand from the statue and stepped back, gulping subtly as his gaze scanned the stone depiction of his brother. “Let us hope his son will have a long and prosperous reign,” Barron muttered sternly as he turned away from his brother’s grave. “Well then, the feast awaits, and I’m starving.” They made their way to the great hall, where musicians were playing, wine flowed and the nobility from all over Stromlands were enjoying themselves. Prince Barron made his way to the royal table on the dais, where King Ormund the Fourth sat with the crown on his head. Next to him was his wife, now Queen, Shiera Durrandon. Then there were their children, the Crown Prince Baldric, Princess Alissa and Prince Durwald, all of them under sixteen years old. Next to them was Ormund’s younger sister, Princess Marleina. On the other end of the table were seated Arlan’s second wife and Shiera’s younger sister, the Dowager Queen Shana Durrandon, and her daughter Princess Arya. “Uncle Barron!” Ormund stood up to greet him as he walked up to the dais, embracing him into a brief hug. “I was wondering if you’d be able to make it.” “Nearly rode my horse to death to make the journey as fast as possible,” Barron grunted in response, to which his nephew let out a hearty laughter. "It is good to see you again, uncle," Marleina spoke, a thin smile on her face. "The pleasure is all mine, niece," Barron responded politely. Though there was no hostility between them, he had never had a particularly close relationship with his niece. As children she had been raised by the ladies of Storm's End, and in adulthood she had had her duties in Griffin's Roost. Barron took the seat between the King and the Dowager Queen, and began to eat and drink. “So, I assume you’ve heard of the troubles in Riverlands,” Barron spoke up after quenching the worst of his hunger and thirst. “The ravens have reached Storm’s End, yes,” Ormund responded unenthusiastically. “The Faith Militant has always been a bothersome nuisance. As the chief advisor of the Warden of Riverlands, I trust you will find a way to deal with these problems.” “Oh, I know one way that would certainly work,” Barron said sharply. “March your armies to Riverlands like your father did, remind them of our power. That should bloody do it.” Ormund glanced at his uncle tiredly and let out a sigh. “It’s a long march to Riverlands,” he said calmly. “We cannot afford to assemble the whole might of Stormlands every time some lunatic of the Faith Militant decides to kill a few peasants. My father trusted the Blackwoods to protect the Riverlands in his name, and as I recall your role was to make sure they do just that.” Before Barron could answer to Ormund, the Dowager Queen next to him spoke up. “So, you would abandon my brother, your brother-in-law, in his time of need?” she asked sternly, a sharp glare in her green eyes. “I doubt Arlan would’ve done that.” “I do not wish to insult you, Queen Shana, but I believe I knew my father better than you did,” Ormund responded, a cold and sarcastic smile on his face. “And do you have nothing to say to this, sister?” Shana challenged Queen Shiera, who reacted with a frustrated sigh. “Do you have no trust in our brother, Shana?” she asked in response. “He’s not a boy anymore, I’m certain that he’s fully capable of doing his duty.” “Excuse me, my king, my queens, but Lord Brydan’s capabilities are not the issue here,” Barron sternly inserted himself back into the conversation. “And it is not just about some crazed Warrior’s Sons causing havoc either – we’re talking about a full-blown rebellion, or at least it could become one if we don’t act quickly to squash it. They have even crowned themselves a king, a man who calls himself Lucifer Justman. Do you understand that, my king? A man on the territory that your father conquered, that you now rule, calls himself a king. It is high treason and demands an answer.” Tense silence on the royal table followed Barron’s words, until Ormund spoke up again. “Fine then, I will grant you some men from our closest bannermen to deal with the issue,” he said begrudgingly. “However, the full might of the Stormlands I cannot give you, uncle, for I have other plans for that might.” “Other plans?” Barron asked with a frown, and King Ormund simply nodded to him. Then he grabbed his goblet and stood up, quickly gathering the attention of the whole great hall. “Speech, speech!” some chanted cheerfully on the lower tables, and Ormund nodded to them with a smile. “Aye, I do indeed have a few words for you, my dear lords and ladies,” he spoke with his smooth and charismatic voice. “I’ve mourned for my father since the day that he died, and I doubt there will ever come a day that I won’t look back to when he was still here with us. However, time has come for the Stromlands to turn its gaze towards future again.” Ormund paused for a moment, letting his eyes soar over the nobles who had all quieted down to hear his speech. “I’m grateful for the legacy my father has left me, but I am also determined to build upon it. Arlan marched to Riverlands not to conquer but to help a friend, but in the end the circumstances forced him to annex the region. It was the greatest conquest any Strom King has ever made, but it was never my father’s dream. His true dream was to subdue the Dornish regions of the Red Mountains under our rule, and I will be the one to see his dream come reality.” Ormund paused again, letting the surprised audience whisper amongst each other for a moment before continuing. “I know what some of you are thinking right now. Yes, Arlan’s attempt to conquer Dorne six years ago failed, after his army suffered a crushing defeat on the Boneway. We underestimated Princess Nymeria and her Principality back then, but we will not make the same mistake again. Instead of simply marching on the Red Mountains, we shall also send a strong fleet of ships to the Greenblood, forcing the Dornish to fight on two fronts. Together, my lords, we shall crush the Dornish. Ours is the fury!” The nobles in the hall reacted to the King’s speech with roaring cheers and applauds, some even starting to chant his name. With a satisfied smile Ormund sat down, and Barron shot his nephew with a cold glare. “Spare me from your complaints, uncle,” Ormund said dryly, the people in the hall still cheering for him. “This war is my destiny, just as conquering Riverlands was Arlan’s.” “I will not deny it from you, Your Grace,” Barron responded calmly. Of course he disapproved this reckless decision, especially now that Riverlands was at the verge of another war, but he knew already that his nephew’s mind would not be changed. If I wish to have any troops with me when I return to Riverlands, I better not anger him. “I expected you to be more… stubborn,” Ormund said with a pleasantly surprised tone. “I know better than to deny the Storm King his desire for conquest,” Barron replied with a sigh. “Just know that the situation has grown extremely precarious, and the day may come when the only options you have are to either march north or give up your dominion over Riverlands.” “I have no doubt in my mind that you will pacify the situation before it gets to that, uncle. Truly, you deserve praise for how exceptionally you have governed Riverlands for these past sixteen years,” Ormund spoke with honeyed words. It was empty flattery, but Barron played along. “Thank you, Your Grace,” he said calmly. “I do believe I am indeed capable of governing Riverlands. However, to ensure that our hold on the land endures whatever troubles lay ahead, a show of force will be necessary. And for that, I will need troops.” “You have troops. House Blackwood and their vassals are under your command,” Ormund responded with a sly smirk. “However, in case that isn’t enough, our vassals at Blackwater Bay are also at your disposal. They served us well against the Teagues, did they not? If there is to be another conflict on Riverlands they will surely serve us well again.” So, I get the scraps, Barron thought with some frustration, but gave the King a polite nod nonetheless. It was true, the houses of Blackwater Bay could form quite a formidable army together. However, those houses were famously quarrelsome amongst each other, and weren’t exactly known for their loyalty. The rest of the evening was free of talks of war, and with the help of the wine Barron even managed to relax and enjoy himself after the exhausting journey behind him. Shana and Shiera were especially curious to hear about the goings-on of Raventree Hall, and the more wine Barron drank the crasser his stories became. By the end of the night he was telling about the time Olyvar Chambers was tricked to drink horse piss, breaking into laughter after every other word. The next morning Prince Barron woke up with an agonizing headache. It took him a moment to recall where he was, before he recognized the room around him. It was the very same chamber he had lived in during his youth in Strom’s End, located on the higher floors of the massive keep. Gritting his teeth, Barron raised from his bed. For a moment he felt the urge to throw up, but managed to compose himself at the last moment. “Fucking hell,” he muttered as he made his way out of his chambers. It was a cloudy and slightly windy day outside, but Barron decided to make his way atop the walls nonetheless. From there he admired the billowing Shipbreaker Bay, and listened as the waves smashed against the rocks beneath him. Barron was no maester, but it was clear to see that autumn was near. Yet another reason why Ormund should reconsider his plans. Storm Kings had regularly waged war with the Dornish for centuries, and even Arlan hadn’t been able to subdue them. Perhaps Ormund could be the one to do it, but Barron had his doubts. “Prince Barron,” a female voice spoke behind him, and he turned to see Shana Durrandon approaching him. Technically speaking she was his sister-in-law, but being twenty-five years younger she might as well have been his daughter. “Queen Shana,” Barron responded with a respectful nod. “Not much of a queen anymore,” she responded with a small sigh. “Anyway, how are you feeling?” “I’ve had worse hangovers,” Barron answered with a tiny smirk. “And you?” “I’m… fine, I suppose,” Shana answered calmly. “It’s weird, Arlan has been dead for weeks, but seeing his crown on Ormund’s head was what made me truly realize that he is gone.” “You may not be the Queen any longer, but I guarantee that you and your daughter will be treated with utmost respect here,” Barron assured. “I know,” Shana replied nonchalantly. “Still, I feel that I’ve lost my purpose here. What am I supposed to do with the rest of my life? Smile and watch idly as my sister and her husband rule?” “Perhaps you should concentrate on Arya,” Barron suggested calmly. “I’m sure that’s what Arlan would’ve wanted.” A sad little smile formed on Shana’s face, and she gazed into the sea with longing eyes. “I talked about this with him many times during the weeks before he passed,” she said quietly. “The thought of leaving Arya behind without a father hurt him more than anything, he was always so protective of her. And despite all the pain he refused to accept that he didn’t have much time left in this world. He thought he could pull through with sheer will.” “Aye, that sounds like Arlan,” Barron replied wistfully, and a moment of silence followed. “Barron, there is a request I have for you,” Shana finally spoke up again, and Barron gave her a questioning look. “When you go back to Riverlands, please allow me and Arya to come with you,” she pleaded. “Why?” Barron asked with a raised eyebrow. Shana gulped subtly, and considered her words for a few seconds before speaking up. “Like I said, there is no purpose for me here anymore, and I want to see Raventree Hall again. And my brother, I want to see what kind of man Brydan has grown to be.” “And are you sure this is something Arya wants?” Barron asked with narrowed eyes, and Shana nodded. “If she remains here, she’ll never be able to move on from the pain of losing Arlan,” she said with a sigh. “She grew up here, but I believe it would be for her own good to live somewhere else, at least for some time.” “You’re a free woman, as is your daughter,” Barron stated calmly. “However, I must warn you. Riverlands is not exactly safe right now, and I might well be marching to a war as I return there. Of course, I will do everything in my power to keep both of you safe regardless, but wars are unpredictable.” “I am the daughter of Lord Roderick, and Arya is the daughter of King Arlan. We are not easily frightened,” Shana said confidently, and Barron gave her a soft smile. “Well, I can certainly see my brother’s influence in you,” he said with a benevolent tone. “So be it, we shall travel together.”
|
|
|
Post by WildlingKing on Nov 12, 2018 13:21:54 GMT
Oh my gods, there was a silly mistake in the latest part - I wrote as if Marleina was Barron's sister when she is actually his niece It's fixed now though, idk how I fucked that up and didn't notice until now. The Durrandons are a messy family
|
|
|
Post by WildlingKing on Dec 17, 2018 18:49:23 GMT
Walton III ”And you’re sure it was Lord Ilyn Vyrwel?” Lord Waymar Manderly asked sternly, and with a gulp his son Walton nodded. They were in the chambers given to the Manderly lord in Highgarden, Walton’s mother Lady Alicent standing by the window with a concerned expression on her face, and his older brother Andrew guarding the door. It was the morning of the first tourney day, and Walton’s family had arrived the last night. Walton had told them what he had overheard in Horn Hill just a week before, to which they had understandably reacted with some skepticism. “Yes, I believe he was speaking with his brother, Ser Gormon,” Walton explained. With a sigh his father leaned back on his chair, a frustrated expression on his stocky face. Lord Waymar was one of the wealthiest lords in the Reach, which he made no efforts to hide with his expensive and extravagant attires. Of course, much of that wealth came from the inherited family fortune, but Waymar had also taken steps to increase House Manderly’s wealth by making investments in Oldtown and increasing trade overseas. Even though such endeavors could be seen as benefitting all of the Reach, it was also a source of jealousy for many Reachman lords. “Well, I had suspected that Lord Peake was envious of my wealth, but I wouldn’t have guessed him to take it as far as plotting against my family,” Waymar grunted with a displeased tone. “What more did you hear, boy?” “Lord Ilyn mentioned that when they are to move against us, it’ll be done in a way that would paint us as the traitors and not them,” Walton answered with a nervous tone, to which his father frowned. However, it was Andrew who spoke up now. “And how would they do that?” he asked with a confused tone, and all Walton could give in response to his brother was a shrug. “Anything more?” Waymar inquired sternly. Walton remained quiet for a moment, thinking back on that night and trying to remember what more he had heard. “They spoke about who would support Lord Peake in his efforts against us,” he recalled, struggling to remember the details. “I think they mentioned… Fossoways, Florents, Raylans…” “Raylans?” Waymar cut him off with a surprised and irate tone. “I consider Lord Adrack a friend, are you sure this is what you heard, boy?” “I… I’m pretty sure they mentioned that Raylans would side with them, yes,” Walton responded with a gulp. The anger on his father’s face was replaced by disappointment, and then doubt. “I find that hard to believe,” he muttered, shaking his head slightly. “And what of Lord Tarly, did they speak of him?” “Symon is not in on their conspiracy,” Walton assured calmly. “However, Lord Ilyn’s heir is married with Symon’s eldest daughter, so…” “So he cannot be trusted either,” Waymar concluded with a bitter tone. “Will you speak to the King about this, father?” Andrew asked calmly, and Waymar shook his head. “No, Lord Peake is too close with King Greydon, and there is not enough evidence,” he said sternly. “However, I will speak of this with Lord Hightower.” Walton knew that his father’s older sister Merianne was married to Ser Lester Hightower, the heir of the old Lord Glendon Hightower. He didn’t know how close of a connection Waymar had with the Lord of Oldtown, but if he was willing to speak to him about this there had to be a lot of trust between them. "And what of Walton?” Lady Alicent spoke up, and Waymar turned to look at her. “What of him?” he asked calmly, and she took a few steps closer to them. “You said that we can’t trust Lord Tarly anymore,” Alicent spoke strictly, glancing at her son with concerned eyes. “Doesn’t that mean it is time for Walton to come back home?” “No,” Waymar responded to his wife without hesitation. “He will remain as Lord Symon’s ward, and he will keep his eyes and ears open for anything that might hint towards Lord Peake’s plans. Do you understand, boy?” he asked, looking at Walton now. “Yes, father,” Walton replied with a dutiful nod, and a thin smile formed on Waymar’s face. “See, the boy is willing to do his part,” he said to Alicent, who sighed and shook her head. “Only because he doesn’t understand the risks,” she said, now lowering herself next to Walton. She placed her hand on his shoulder and looked him to the eyes. “I’ve missed you badly, my son,” she said softly. For a split-second Walton wanted to answer that he had missed her too, for that was the truth, but as his gaze shifted back to Waymar he changed his mind. “You don’t have to worry about me, mother,” he said with all the confidence he could muster. “I’m almost a man grown now.” Alicent chuckled gently to his words, and lightly stroked his fair hair. “I’ll never stop worrying about you, my child,” she said with a wistful sigh, before standing up and taking a step back. “Now, I think it’s time we made our way to the tourney field, Willam should have his first joust at any moment.” Not many nobles were present at the large tourney pavilion reserved for them at this time. After all these were the first rounds of the joust, and the true excitement would be on the fifth day of the tourney when the champion would be determined. However, Walton’s younger sister Meliana was there together with Ser Patrek Lowther, the master-at-arms of Dunstonbury. “Has Willam rode yet?” Andrew asked as they approached them, and Ser Patrek shook his head. “But Ser Triston Tarly just unhorsed Ser Olymer Wythers.” And indeed, Walton could see Triston on the other side of the tiltyard, being congratulated by his father and brother, while the older Wythers knight limped away with a defeated expression. “Good to see you again, brother,” Meliana spoke, measuring Walton with her sharp gaze. She had grown during the two years they had been apart, being now at the age of eleven, but she was by no means a woman grown. “Likewise, sister,” Walton responded with a hesitant smirk. “I take it you’ve behaved yourself while I’ve been gone.” “No, she hasn’t,” Andrew chimed in with a humorous tone. “Yes, I have,” Meliana insisted, giving Andrew an irritated glare. “You shouldn’t speak against your older brother,” Andrew remarked, wagging his finger with a sly grin on his face. “Well that’s just unfair,” Meliana protested. “Enough,” Lord Waymar said with a calm but authoritative tone, nodding towards the tiltyard where an announcer had now arrived. The man opened a scroll to read from and cleared his throat. “Next to ride, Ser Willam Manderly of Dunstonbury, against Ser Harry of Little Dosk,” the man announced ceremonially, which was followed by the chime of trumpets. Willam rode to one end of the tiltyard, clad in his shining plated armor and wielding a lance painted in turquoise and white. His opponent at the other end of the tiltyard looked sturdy, built like a warrior. However, his gear revealed that he was of modest background, most likely a hedge knight. The man was clad in a well-worn armor that was a mixture of leather and chainmail, and bore no colors of any noble house. Instead, on his brown shield was painted only a golden seven-pointed star. “Finally, Willam gets to show his worth,” Andrew said excitedly, but his father merely scoffed. “A hedge knight will not be nearly enough of a challenge for Willam to show his worth,” Lord Waymar said nonchalantly, just before the two knights charged into the first tilt. The hedge knight’s lance missed its target completely, while Andrew’s bumped heavily against his opponent’s shield. However, both remained atop their horses and turned around for the second tilt as they reached the ends of the tiltyard. Ser Willam and Ser Henry clashed again, though this time both of them hit each other’s shields. However, it looked as if Henry’s blow was harder, and for a split-second Walton feared that Willam would fall. He remained atop his horse, but it was clear by now that unhorsing this hedge knight was no easy task even for someone as skilled as Ser Willam. And so they charged for the third tilt. Ser Henry’s lance splintered on impact with Willam’s shield, but both riders remained on their saddles. While they waited for Henry’s spare lance to be brought to him, Walton noticed Willam turning his gaze up towards the sky. Perhaps he is praying, he thought with a gulp. Walton could only imagine how nervous his second cousin had to be right now. He had come here to win glory, and to be unhorsed on the first round by a hedge knight would be the furthest thing possible from that. Ser Henry got his new lance, and so the knights charged for the fourth tilt. Ser Henry’s lance scraped on Willam’s shield, while the Manderly knight’s lance slipped under his shield. With a grunt of pain, the hedge knight tumbled down from his horse. Willam Manderly had won his first joust on the tourney. “We should go congratulate Willam,” Andrew said cheerfully. “You do that, I’ll go see this Ser Henry,” Waymar said sternly. “A knight of his skill should have a lord to serve.” While the Manderly lord approached the hedge knight, Walton, Andrew and Meliana went to their second cousin. “Congratulations, cousin!” Andrew yelled with a grin as Willam dismounted his horse. He removed his helmet and let out a sigh. “Not my best joust,” he said with a displeased tone, but Andrew tapped him encouragingly on the shoulder. “Doesn’t matter, you’re on the second round regardless,” he remarked. Walton watched several more jousts together with his family. All of the royal guards who attended the joust made it to the second round, as did the King’s second son Prince Harlon, Ser Lyonel Vyrwel, Andrew. After all that Walton went off to prepare for his own performance at the squire melee, which would be the final event of the first day. “Can’t believe the King himself will be there to watch us fight,” Ryam spoke with a wide grin on his face as they sat together on a pavilion, putting on their gear. “I’m trying to forget there is an audience at all,” Walton replied with a queasy tone. “How many fighters were there again?” “I think it was fifty… two?” Ryam responded with an uncertain tone, chuckling softly as Walton reacted with a slight wince. “Look at it this way, there’s so many fighters that if you mess up no one will probably even notice,” Ryam spoke calmly. “My father will notice, your father will notice,” Walton argued sternly, and his friend let out a sigh. “I guess you’re right,” he said with shrug, and Walton looked at him with a frown. “How can you be so relaxed?” he asked with a slightly annoyed tone, and Ryam flashed him a grin. “It’s just a tourney melee, my friend,” he said confidently, tightening the straps of his armor. “No one is going to die, and before it’s over I might even get a chance to give Ivar Vyrwel a good beating.” “Or he’ll give you one,” Walton pointed out unenthusiastically. He had done his fair share of training throughout his life, but he knew there were many boys of his age out there he would stand no chance against. I fear Ivar is one of them. Before Ryam could answer anything to Walton, they heard the trumpets calling the fighters. “Let’s go,” Ryam said with an eager smirk, pulling on his helmet and patting Walton on the shoulder as he stormed outside of the pavilion, and Walton quickly followed after him. There was an hour or so to sundown as the fighters made their way to the tourney field. The fighters gathered on the tourney field, forming a large ring. On one side of the field was the tourney pavilion of the nobles, with the royal family seated on a platform above everyone else, and on the other side were the crowds of common folk. Walton’s eyes wondered from King Greydon to his own family, and then the Tarly’s. Finally, he spotted Genna Tarly, sitting beside Lord Symon with a sweet smile on her beautiful face. Perhaps this could be my chance to impress her. The King stood up, and the trumpets were blown to gather everyone’s attention. “Lords, ladies, and the people of the Reach,” Greydon begun with his powerful voice. “We’ve all come here not just to admire the skill of this land’s many great knights, but to celebrate the glory of the Reach! There is no other kingdom so proud, so strong, so beautiful. And tonight, we will witness the young promises of the kingdom, who have come from everywhere from the North March to Oldtown to prove their worth. They are all protectors of tomorrow, but only one can be champion today!” The people cheered loudly for the King’s words, and Walton closed his eyes for a moment, trying to remember the tips that Willam had given him earlier. He glanced at Ryam who standing on his right, clenching on to his mace. Ryam had tried to convince Walton to choose a mace for his weapon as well, but he had taken a blunted sword, because it was the weapon he had the most experience with. The trumpets chimed, signaling the beginning of the melee. Walton immediately raised his shield and took a step back. However, the Caswell boy who had stood on his left charged forward instead of challenging Walton. He glance behind him, seeing that Ryam had begun a duel with a Cuy squire who looked about the same size as him. With grunting, screams and clashing filling the air around him, Walton begun to carefully approach the center of the field, keeping his shield up. Then his eyes met with someone, a brown-haired boy slightly taller than him wearing the colors of House Hutcheson. The Hutcheson squire pointed his war hammer towards Walton, challenging him to a fight. With a gulp Walton nodded, and so his first opponent charged against him. He managed to block the first swing of the hammer with his shield, though it still threw him slightly off balance. To counter he swung his sword, mostly just to give himself time to find his footing again. However, the Hutcheson was in hurry to defeat him, and his next swing was aimed at Walton’s legs. Swiftly Walton moved his right leg and dodged the hammer, leaving him in a forward leaning posture. Feeling like he had no other option, Walton rushed forward, dashing against his opponent shield first. Surprised by this, the Hutcheson took a few steps back under Walton’s push, before swinging his hammer again. This time it hit Walton on his ribs, denting the armor and forcing him to back down. Walton gasped at the pain he felt on his ribs, clenching his teeth together violently to bear it. The Hutcheson squire gave him no time to catch his breath, immediately charging for another strike. Walton barely managed to move his shield fast enough to deflect the hammer, and he could feel the impact on his arm even through the shield. Had it hit him, he would’ve been on the ground. Recognizing he was in a tight spot, Walton decided to do something aggressive. While the Hutcheson prepared for another swing of his hammer, Walton quickly stabbed him on his lower left leg. Even with a sharpened blade it wouldn’t have done much damage, but it worked well enough to distract the Hutcheson for a moment, and Walton took that moment to leap closer to him. He moved specifically closer to the hammer, leaving the Hutcheson with less room to use it. As the Hutcheson tried to counter this by pushing Walton away with his shield, he managed to hack his sword on the hand that was holding the hammer. With a loud bark of pain the Hutcheson dropper his weapon, and Walton proceeded to move his blade against his neck. “I yield,” the Hutcheson grunted with a displeased tone, raising his hands up and beginning to walk away from the field. Walton let out a sigh of relief and allowed a satisfied smile to form on his face. Glancing around him, he saw around twenty fighters still on the field. He tried to see if Ryam was still there, but before he could find him he was interrupted. “Hey, Manderly,” someone said with an aggressive tone behind him, and Walton turned around to see a squire that looked to be the same age as him, armed with a sword and wearing the colors of House Peake. “Leo Peake,” Walton spoke grimly, recognizing the boy as the grandson of Lord Lorimar Peake. “I’ve heard your father is a traitorous snake,” Leo said coldly, to which Walton frowned. “I know your father is a traitorous snake,” he responded sternly, to which Leo simply smirked. Then, without a warning he attacked. Walton parried the first strike with his sword, and immediately retaliated with an upward swing aimed at Leo’s head, which he dodged. At first Walton was on the offensive, striking furiously from left and right, but failing to penetrate his opponent’s defense. Then, Leo moved from defensive to offensive, forcing Walton to back down and hide behind his shield. After a couple minutes of intense dueling, Leo suddenly halted. On his face a surprised expression, as he seemed to be looking behind Walton. He is trying to trick me, Walton deduced, and resisted the urge to look behind him. However, Leo now completely lowered his guard, and the expression on his face turned from confused to frantic. “Ivar, don’t-“, he begun, but before Leo could finish the sentence Walton felt a heavy blow on the back of his head, knocking him out.
|
|
|
Post by WildlingKing on Dec 24, 2018 22:07:32 GMT
Hagon III It was a clear and windy afternoon on the southwestern coast of Orkmont as the eighty ships that had set sail from the Great Wyk few days ago approached the harbor of Orkwatch, the old seat of House Hoare. Among those eighty were fourty-eight longships of House Hoare, twenty-two of House Goodbrother, and ten of House Farwynd. Prince Hagon Hoare stood at the prow of the Furious Wind, the flagship of the fleet. The Prince gazed with awe at the hundreds of longships already anchored by the shore. Flying on their masts Hagon spotted banners of Drumm, Stonehouse, Tawney, Blacktyde and Orkwood, among others. However, he also noticed that half or more of all the ships flied the banners of House Harlaw or their vassals. On the other hand, no longships of House Greyjoy or their vassals had yet arrived. “That’s the largest fleet I’ve ever seen,” Hagon said with a calm and impressed tone, and behind him his friend Quenton Farwynd chuckled. “No shit,” he replied with a snarky tone. “How many fleets exactly have you seen, my prince?” “Shut up,” Hagon shot back lazily, to which Quenton chuckled again. “This’ll be quite the adventure, my friend,” he said with a jovial tone, tapping Hagon on the shoulder. After docking the ships at the beach, Prince Hagon and his crew approached the village beneath the castle that stood atop the cliffs to the east. Orkwatch was older and smaller than the Hoare Castle at Great Wyk, but it still looked quite strong and imposing up there watching over the harbor. The village and the beach next to it were crowded with ironborn warriors from across the isles. They were drinking, singing, playing games, fighting and mingling with the local girls, hardly any of them paying any attention to Hagon and his crew as they walked past. Before they could reach the pathway leading up to the castle, Hagon saw a large bald man with bushy black beard approaching them, surrounded by half-a-dozen men. “Is that your uncle?” Quenton asked with a raised eyebrow. “He’s my father’s cousin, but yes, that is Lord Qarlton Hoare,” Hagon confirmed calmly. A wide grin formed on Qarlton’s face as he reached them. “Hagon, is that you?” he asked with a warm and rough voice, and as Hagon nodded he embraced him in a brief hug. “You’ve grown into a man, I see. It’s been, what, four years?” Qarlton asked as they separated. “I believe so, yes,” Hagon answered with a thin smile. “And how have you been, Lord Qarlton?” “Ah, I’ve got no reason to complain,” Qarlton answered with a shrug. “I have a good family, lands to look after. I am content.” “You have no desire to raid?” Hagon asked with a smirk, to which Qarlton chuckled awkwardly. “I’ve had my fill of raiding long ago,” he responded with a sigh. “I am old now, almost fifty, for fuck’s sake. Can you believe it?” “Well, it is starting to show, just a little,” Hagon replied with a humorous tone, and Qarlton let out a hearty laughter. “Come now, there is ale and food at the great hall,” he said cheerfully, and so they continued towards the castle. “I must say I’m surprised to see you here, Hagon,” Qarlton stated as they approached the gates. “How so?” Hagon asked curiously, and Qarlton hesitated a moment before answering. “I was led to believe you’d remain in charge of the Hoare Castle,” he said, eyeing Hagon as he spoke. “And you thought I’d agree to do that?” Hagon asked with a brazen smirk, which Qarlton reciprocated. “No chance, I will sail to war with my Ironborn brothers, no matter what my father has to say about it. And what of you Lord Qarlton, will you sail with us?” “No, I’m afraid I’ll remain here in Orkwatch,” Qarlton responded as they walked through the gates. “However, my eldest son Harrick will captain one of my ships.” “Isn’t your son too young for war?” Quenton joined the conversation, and Qarlton gave him a short glare before answering. “Harrick is fourteen, almost a man grown,” he answered nonchalantly. “It’s time he gets his blade bloodied.” “And his cock wet, aye?” Quenton quipped, to which Qarlton reacted with coarse laughter. “I leave that for him to decide!” he answered with a loud and humorous tone, and they all laughed. Entering the great hall, Hagon saw the people there were divided between two long tables. At the end of one table was Lord Ulfric Harlaw, a portly man on his late forties with greasy brown hair and a thick mustache. At the end of the other table was Lord Roryn Drumm, a tall and lean man on his mid-forties with long black hair and a thick beard. Hagon knew these two to be perhaps the wealthiest lords on the Iron Isles, but what separated them was how they had reached such status. While Ulfric had made his wealth with trading, Roryn had paid the iron price for his riches. “Men, welcome Prince Hagon Hoare, the second son of King Harmund!” Qarlton announced as they walked in, which was received with unenthusiastic cheers from both tables. Hagon couldn’t blame them, these men were warriors, and he was still unproven in their eyes. They sat down next to Lord Ulfric, whose warriors made room for them. “Prince Hagon,” Ulfric greeted him with a small nod. “Lord Ulfric,” he responded calmly. “You were just a boy last time I saw you,” the Harlaw lord continued, pouring ale for him. “Now it seems you are a man, and a warrior.” “Indeed,” Hagon replied dryly, taking a first sip of his ale. “I couldn’t help but notice as I arrived that you’ve brought an impressive amount of ships with you, Lord Harlaw.” “I do as my king commands,” Ulfric responded with a thin smile. “Trade with the Westerland lords has made me rich, and much of that wealth I’ve used to bolster my fleet.” “But I’ve heard your ships don’t sail to raid,” Hagon pointed out sharply, and Ulfric nodded. “They do not,” he confirmed, leaning back on his chair and taking a gulp of the ale. “Because there is no need for them to raid. Our ancestors raided the green lands out of necessity, they made themselves wealthy with the means available to them. I do the same thing; my means just happens to be trade.” “You sound a lot like my father,” Hagon said with a small sigh, to which Ulfric chuckled softly. “I’m honored, my prince,” he responded, raising his mug. “Your father is the greatest man I’ve ever known.” “Even greater than your famous father, Lord Bjorn the Furious?” Hagon asked with narrowed eyes, and Ulfric nodded. “Yes,” he said nonchalantly, gulping his mug empty and then pouring in more ale. “My father was a great warrior, I do not deny that, but he was also a fool. He could not see that the world is changing and we need to change with it, or he simply couldn’t accept it.” “So, Lord Harlaw, before you set sail here, did you happen to meet with Maron Merlyn?” Hagon changed the topic, and Ulfric nodded. “He arrived to Harlaw Hall the same day as King Harmund’s raven,” he said calmly. “Maron told me you refused to give him warriors to protect our settlements on Cape Kraken.” “That’s not exactly true,” Hagon replied with a subtle smirk. “I merely refused to force any warriors to join him, I allowed volunteers to go. I take it you had a different approach to our mutual friend’s request.” “Indeed, I gave a full crew of warriors for Maron,” Ulfric said, a cold tone on his voice. “Cape Kraken is…” “Very important for us, yes,” Hagon cut off the Harlaw lord with a bored tone. He stood up from the table and turned his eyes towards the Drumm lord’s table. “Nice chatting with you, Lord Harlaw,” Hagon said nonchalantly, grabbed his mug and made his way towards the other table. “Roryn the Reaver,” Hagon said confidently as he approached the table, and the Drumm lord slowly turned his head to look at him. His long black hair was slicked back, and his thick beard was forked, with golden beads on both braided prongs. In his blue eyes was a sharp and attentive gaze, and a pale scar ran through his left cheek. “Prince Hagon,” Roryn Drumm responded with a strong and friendly tone, a grin forming on his face. “Take a seat,” he said, gesturing at the chair next to him. “I’ve heard a lot about you, Lord Drumm,” Hagon said with a respectful nod as he sat down, to which Roryn reacted with a hearty laughter. “What do you think the boy has heard about me, Ralf?” He asked from the bald and grey-bearded warrior next to him. “I don’t know, perhaps he heard about how you puked on those Tyroshi whores,” the man responded with a drunken grin, exposing his sparse line of teeth. Roryn laughed and nudged his friend lightly. “Don’t believe this old bastard’s lies,” he said with a humorous tone. “I puked next to the whores, not on them.” “What I’ve heard is that you’ve sailed and raided everywhere from the Stony Shore to Blackwater Bay,” Hagon said with an awkward smile. “Well, I suppose that’s true as well,” Ralf said nonchalantly. Roryn studied Hagon with his eyes for a moment, before speaking up. “I must admit I haven’t heard much about you, Prince Hagon,” he said, his voice quiet but confident. “However, I did hear recently that you met with the Shrike.” Hagon tensed up, turning his gaze down for a moment. Word travels fast, it seems, he thought, turning his eyes up to look at Roryn. Then again, he had heard rumors that the Shrike often enjoyed the hospitability of the Drumm Castle. “I did meet him, yes,” Hagon said with a subtle gulp, wondering how much exactly Roryn knew of their meeting. “Good,” Roryn simply said, tapping the prince on his shoulder in a friendly manner. “The Shrike is good man, a godly man.” “That much is true,” Hagon agreed calmly. “However, he also seems to harbor resentment for my family.” “For your family, but not for you,” Roryn remarked with a cold smirk. “Anyway, let’s lighten up the mood a little,” he said, climbing to stand on his chair. “Brothers, let’s sing a little song, shall we?” Roryn Drumm asked loudly, and the people on the table cheered and raised their mugs. “ Together we sail for the glory and riches!” Roryn started singing with a boisterous tone. “ Hey-ho, all aboard!” the crowd responded loudly. “ Grab your shields, boys, we’re sailing for war,” they sang together, “ to reave and raid the green land’s shores!” Roryn threw the ale on his mug to air as he sang, some of it raining down on Hagon. “ Steel rain, oh steel rain!” the warriors kept singing while Roryn stepped down from his chair. “ Hey-ho, all aboard! The Ironmen sail through the storming seas, to reave and raid the green land’s shores!” “Not familiar with the song, aye?” Roryn asked from Hagon who had not joined in, while the rest kept on singing. “I was never taught any reaving songs, mylord,” Hagon answered with a thin smile. “It’s never too late to learn, my friend,” Roryn responded with a wolfish grin, pouring more ale for both of them. And that’s how the rest of the evening went, with drinking and singing. It was almost noon when Hagon finally got up from his bed the next day. It was the clashing of steel echoing from the courtyard that woke him up. His memories from last night were hazy at best, and his head was aching. Slowly Hagon walked to the window of his room, from where he could see down to the courtyard. There he saw a black-haired young lad, carrying sword and shield. Qarlton’s son Harrick no doubt, Hagon deduced, shifting his eyes to the man Harrick was sparring with. Except, it wasn’t a man at all, but rather a pale and dark-haired woman, about the same height as Harrick. Hagon watched her with great interest, noticing quickly that she was quite skilled with the sword. Suddenly the door of the room was knocked on, shifting Hagon’s attention back inside. “Hagon!” the voice of Quenton Farwynd shouted behind the door. As Hagon didn’t bother to answer, his friend pushed the door open himself. “Finally out of bed, aye?” he spoke with a chastising tone, and Hagon flashed him a lazy smirk. “I see I’m not the only one who woke up with a headache,” he responded, his voice raspier than he had expected. “You got way too drunk last night,” Quenton scolded sternly, and Hagon let out a stifled chuckle. “Are you my mother now, Farwynd?” he asked sharply, and his friend let out a deep sigh. “In case you don’t recall, by the end of the night you were standing on the table, proclaiming for the whole hall that you’re going to be their king,” Quenton explained, keeping his voice low but intense. Hagon rolled his eyes and turned back towards the window. “I was drunk, everyone was drunk. It meant nothing,” he said quietly, immediately hearing Quenton’s bridling behind him. “Maybe I’d be inclined to believe you, friend, if it wasn’t for what you told me back at Great Wyk,” he spoke with a serious tone, and Hagon nodded. “Exactly,” he said calmly, turning to look at Quenton again. “I told you. These people, they don’t know, to them it was just the ale speaking.” Quenton stepped closer to Hagon, staring him to the eyes. “I’ve got your back, Hagon,” he stated with a sincere tone, narrowing his eyes. “But for fuck’s sake, try to be a bit more discreet.” With these words Quenton stormed out of the room. After washing his face and eating breakfast, Hagon made his way out to the courtyard. It was filled with people, but Hagon quickly spotted Harrick and the dark-haired woman again. They were done with training it seemed, and now approaching the armory. Hagon followed them there, stopping to lean on the stone wall next to the door. Harrick was the first to step out, looking tired and sweaty from the training. “Prince Hagon,” he said with a surprised tone as he noticed him, hastily giving him a small bow. “Nice to see you, Harrick,” Hagon responded dryly, forcing a thin smile to his face. “Your father told me you’ll be captaining one of his ships as we sail to war.” “I will indeed,” Harrick responded, a slightly nervous tone on his voice. Before Hagon could respond, the woman stepped out of the armory. There was something striking about her, a kind of wild beauty, with sharp and well-defined features. “Prince,” she spoke unenthusiastically, a sharp look in her brown eyes. “And who might you be, mylady?” Hagon responded smoothly. The woman gave Harrick a short glance, and with a nod the boy turned and walked away. “I am Karin Orkwood, your highness,” she then said with a cold tone. “Just call me Hagon,” the prince replied with a smirk. “And what are you to him, Lady Karin?” Hagon asked, nodding towards the distancing back of Harrick Hoare. “I am his father’s bodyguard,” Karin answered with a relaxed tone. “To him I am a teacher, I suppose.” “I watched your sparring, you’re quite skilled,” Hagon complimented, and Karin smiled thinly. “Tell me, prince, are you trying to get me to your bed?” she asked bluntly, to which Hagon reacted with a surprised chuckle. “Perhaps you’re being a bit hasty there, mylady,” he responded with a playful tone, though Karin merely gave him a cold glare. “Just wanted to let you know that such an attempt would be in vain,” she said nonchalantly. “I am not some common wench you can woo by swinging your royal Hoare cock around. I’m the noble daughter of Lord Branston Orkwood, and if you want me, you’re going to have to marry me.” Momentarily left speechless Hagon could only look at Karin with a dumbfounded expression on his face. She flashed him a cold smirk, before walking past him and heading towards the keep. “Was that a proposal, mylady?” he yelled after her with a lighthearted tone, but she did not answer. I take that as a yes.
|
|
|
Post by WildlingKing on Jan 4, 2019 20:24:32 GMT
Gwynesse III Three days had passed since King Harmund had set sail from Casterly Rock, first to Fair Isle where the Farman fleet would join him, and from there back to the Iron Isles where they would join with the Ironborn fleet. However, Gwynesse Goodbrother had kept her promise to Prince Harmund the Handsome and stayed with him and the Lannister army. A massive army of westermen had been amassing on the meadows north of Lannisport and east of Casterly Rock, and Gwynesse eyed it from atop a small hill to the north. Nearly ten thousand had already arrived, among them the levied troops of such noble houses as Reyne, Tarbeck, Westerling, Prester, Parren, Hamell, Sarsfield, Jast and Plumm, as well as hundreds of sellswords and freeriders. The forces of Banefort and Crakehall were expected to arrive any day, and even more would join them once the army would march to Deep Den. From there the full might of the Rock would head south, to Reach. Gwynesse had learned from one of the books she had borrowed from Princess Lorena that the westermen had in the past often used the Ocean Road when attempting to conquer the Reach. However, as King Lancel undoubtedly knew, those attempts had always been curbed by the dutiful Marshalls of the Northmarch – the lords of House Osgrey. And since the Ironborn fleet would attack from the west regardless, marching the Lannister army to the eastern Reach would serve to further split King Gardener’s defenses. Gwynesse’s thoughts were interrupted as she noticed Prince Harmund approaching her up the hill. “What are you thinking, dear?” he asked as he got closer, and she looked at him with a small smile. “This war,” she answered softly. “How it might change Westeros,” she added as Harmund arrived next to her. “Hopefully for the better,” the prince said with a small sigh, his eyes soaring over the hundreds of tents and pavilions on the field beneath them. “My hope is that our people, the Ironborn, will get good and fertile land from the Reach. Perhaps then there will be no more need for stealing and raiding, and they can all find the Faith.” Gwynesse studied the prince’s face as he spoke, and the look on his eyes was sincere. Many Ironborn would find what he just said insulting, but Gwynesse could tell that Harmund truly wanted the best for everyone. “Perhaps,” she said quietly. “Maybe… maybe you could teach me, about the Faith,” she suggested with a subtle gulp, and Harmund gave her a surprised look. “Oh, well, I’m not much of a teacher, or a septon for that matter,” he said with a hesitant tone. “But I suppose I could teach you something. I assume you know the basics?” “I know there are seven gods,” Gwynesse said with an awkward chuckle. “Father, Mother, Warrior, Maiden, Smith, and then there is, uh…” “Crone and the Stranger,” Harmund concluded calmly. “And in truth there is just one god, with seven faces. Father is the face of justice, Mother is the face of mercy, Warrior is the face of courage, Smith is the face of strength, Maiden is the face of innocence, Crone is the face of wisdom, and Stranger is the face of death.” “If they are all faces of the same god, why should they be prayed to separately?” Gwynesse asked with a raised eyebrow. Harmund seemed stunned for a moment by this question, but after a couple seconds he let out a small laugh and smirked. “That is a good question, Gwynesse,” he said with a lighthearted tone. “But think of it like this; a family is one, but you might ask something from your mother that you wouldn’t ask from your father, or something from your brothers that you wouldn’t ask from your mother.” “But my father, mother and brothers are not the same… person,” Gwynesse remarked with an amused tone, and Harmund let out a sigh. “I suppose a septon could explain it better,” he said with a grin. “And how exactly do they know what the god or gods are like?” Gwynesse asked with narrowed eyes. “Have they met them?” “They haven’t, but they’ve read and studied the testimonies written by the Andals who did thousands of years ago,” Harmund was quick to answer. “Hugor of the Hill, the first King of Andals, was crowned by the Father himself.” “And we should just… believe those old testimonies?” Gwynesse asked with a skeptical tone, and Harmund nodded. “Faith is the key,” he stated calmly. “You must have faith in the Seven, and they will make themselves known to you as you pray to them.” “Faith,” Gwynesse repeated quietly. She didn’t know if she could force herself to have faith in the Seven, but for the sake of Harmund she would try. “I’ve heard your father used to say that there are eight gods, Drowned God being one of them,” she brought up. “That was heresy, and my father has renounced such claims long ago,” Harmund responded calmly. “Now he simply sees the Drowned God as an aspect of the Stranger. Not exactly in line with the scriptures, but I can sympathize with my father’s need for seeking a compromise between his two beliefs.” “And what about you, my prince?” Gwynesse asked with a slightly nervous tone, and Harmund gave her a questioning look. “What about me?” he asked calmly. “Will you seek a compromise, when you inherit your father’s crown?” She asked softly. For a couple of seconds Harmund just looked at her, and Gwynesse could not read the emotion from his eyes. “My hope is that by the time I take my father’s place, there will be no need for a compromise,” the prince finally spoke, a clear and earnest tone on his voice. “That our people will have accepted the Seven in their hearts and renounced their old sinful ways.” “I hope you’ll forgive me for speaking plainly, my prince, but I don’t think what you hope for is very likely to come true,” Gwynesse spoke with a delicate tone, hoping not to insult Harmund, and to her surprise the prince smiled. “I thank you for your honesty, my lady,” he said smoothly, softly grasping her hand. “And you’re correct, it is unlikely that the Ironborn will embrace the Faith of the Seven on their own. They will need someone to guide them, to show them the light, and I am prepared to take that role.” Gwynesse moved closer to Harmund, taking his other hand and looking into his eyes. The hopefulness and determination in his dark eyes was captivating, enchanting even. “I pray you will succeed,” Gwynesse whispered, before pulling the Hoare prince into a passionate kiss. A horn sounded somewhere in the distance, most likely signaling more troops joining the army. Slowly Gwynesse and Harmund separated from their kiss and turned their eyes to south, and indeed, a sizeable force could be seen approaching from afar. Thousands of soldiers, marching under brown banners. “The Crakehalls,” Harmund said with a small smirk. “Come, we should join Tymond and Tywell in welcoming them.” They hurried down from the hill and joined the Lannister princes and lords Reyne, Tarbeck and Westerling at the center of the camp. Lord Regenard Reyne was a tall, broad and stocky man on his early forties, with red face, dark hair and large mutton chops. He certainly looked like a warrior, unlike his son and heir Ramsay who stood beside him. He was boyishly handsome and had a confident smirk on his face, but Gwynesse had to wonder if he even had the strength to carry a shield. Lord Alfred Tarbeck on the other hand was a fat and balding man on his early fifties, looking more like a merchant than a warrior in his blue velvet doublet. And lastly there was Lord Edwyn Westerling, a lean and ordinary looking man on his mid-forties, the most outstanding feature of his looks being his luscious golden hair, which he had pulled back into a knot behind his head. “There he comes,” Prince Tywell said with a grin on his face as the man leading the Crakehall troops approached them atop his white horse. He was a young and handsome man, no more than twenty-five, with long brown hair and a patch of beard on his chin. The young knight descended from his horse, and fell on his knee in front of the Lannisters. Tywell grabbed the man’s arm and pulled him up, embracing him in a brotherly hug. “It’s good to see you, Ser Aubrey!” he said, tapping his friend on the back. “Likewise, my prince,” Aubrey Crakehall responded with a polite tone as they separated. “And are you the sole commander of these troops that march with you, ser?” Prince Tymond asked sternly, and the Crakehall knight turned his green eyes towards the older of the Lannister princes. “Yes, my prince,” he responded with a respectful nod. “My father knows that from his two sons, I am the warrior.” “And why would Lord Anders not lead his troops personally?” Tymond inquired sharply. “My lord father wishes to remain in charge of Crakehall, for he fears this war may entice Reachmen to attack our lands,” Ser Aubrey responded calmly. “Understandable,” Prince Tywell was quick to say, giving a meaningful glance at his father. “He has done his duty by sending these men, and you to lead them.” “How many men do you bring, ser?” Lord Tarbeck asked with a curious tone. “Two thousand, more than hundred of them on horseback,” Ser Aubrey answered with a confident grin. “A considerable force,” Harmund commented with a relaxed tone, shifting Ser Aubrey’s attention towards him. “Ah, Prince Harmund, you’re here as well,” he said with a wide grin, approaching him and putting his right hand on Harmund’s shoulder. “It’s been years.” “Indeed,” Harmund replied with a friendly tone. “Who would’ve guessed we’d meet again in such circumstances.” “In all honesty, I’m surprised it took this long for King Lancel to do this,” Aubrey said with a humorous tone, slowly turning his eyes to Gwynesse. “Mylady,” he greeted her with a polite tone. “I am Gwynesse, of House Goodbrother,” she introduced herself with a shy smile. “It’s a pleasure to meet you, ser.” “Likewise,” Aubrey replied with a small nod. “I take it you are Prince Harmund’s betrothed?” “A companion,” Harmund corrected quickly, glancing at Gwynesse. “Though I suppose anything is possible,” he added with an awkward chuckle. “I see,” Aubrey said with a smirk, turning towards the Lannister princes again. “I wonder, where is King Lancel?” he asked with a calm and polite tone. “The King will join us once the Baneforts arrive,” Prince Tymond answered. “For now, make yourself and your men comfortable, Ser Aubrey.” “I shall do that, my prince. Now excuse me, I am in need of rest,” the Crakehall knight said with a relaxed tone. He bowed once more for the Lannisters, and as he walked back towards his horse he glanced at Gwynesse again, their eyes meeting for a moment. “He’s your friend?” Gwynesse asked quietly from Harmund, as they watched Aubrey leading his horse to the other direction. “Yes,” Harmund confirmed with a small smile. “A good friend.” The Baneforts arrived the next day, led by the elderly Lord Monfryd, who was also the father-in-law of Prince Tymond. King Lancel then made his way to the camp to greet his bannermen, and a great feast was held outside that evening. The long table of the king was in the middle, around it hundreds of smaller tables for the troops and the camp followers. No doubt half the prostitutes of Lannisport had found their way into the camp, and Gwynesse could hardly blame them. Men heading to war were more eager than most to lay with women, as well as to part with their coin. Gwynesse sat between Prince Harmund and Lord Regenard Reyne, and directly opposed to them were Prince Tywell, Ser Aubrey and Lord Edwyn Westerling. They were just a few seats apart from the King, who was sitting with his son Tymond, as well as lords Tarbeck and Banefort. “Tell me, Prince Harmund, can we trust your father to do his part?” Regenard asked sternly, and Harmund gave the Reyne lord a polite nod. “King Harmund is a man of his word, mylord,” he said calmly. “You can trust him.” “Harmund is like a son to King Lancel, he would never betray us,” Prince Tywell remarked as well, and Regenard nodded with a seemingly satisfied expression on his face. “And what of his vassals?” Edwyn Westerling asked, his tone calm but sharp. “I suspect many of the Ironborn lords may be less comfortable with this alliance than their king.” “They would not miss the opportunity to raid the Reach,” Gwynesse joined the conversation. “It is true many of them have no love for King Lancel, some don’t even have love for King Harmund. However, they all have a love for wealth, and more so for wealth taken with swords and axes.” “Ah, the iron price, as I believe your people call it,” Edwyn replied, a thin smile on his face, and Gwynesse gave him a nod. “The promise of plunder is what will inspire most of them to sail with my father, Lady Gwynesse is right about that,” Harmund spoke calmly, sipping his ale. “However, I believe it is the lands that we will conquer that will be most beneficial to our people in the long run.” “ If any lands will be conquered, my prince,” Ser Aubrey inserted himself into the conversation, shifting all of their attention to him. “I don’t mean to sow doubt into your hearts, my lords, lady. However, before speaking of the benefits of victory, the war should first be won.” “Of course, you are right Aubrey,” Harmund agreed, though clearly somewhat begrudgingly. “The war must be won, and the enemy is not one to be underestimated.” Soon King Lancel stood up from his seat and climbed atop the table, a beautiful sword on his hand. Quickly everyone else stood up as well, to honor the King. “People of the Rock, from Banefort to Crakehall, it warms my heart to see all of you here!“ He begun his speech, and the troops cheered and banged their mugs against the tables for him. “Ahead lies a long march, and many battles. Blood will be spilled, and many will fall, but have no doubt, in the end we will prevail! For glory, for the gods, and for the Rock!” The King ended his short speech by raising his sword towards the starry night sky. Monfryd Banefort immediately raised his fist and yelled, “Long live the King!” “Long live the King!” Regenard Reyne joined him, and soon the whole camp was chanting it. “Long live the King! Long live the King! Long live the King!” After a couple hours of feasting and drinking, Gwynesse felt the need to go for a leak. “Excuse me,” she said politely as she stood up and walked away from the tables. She headed towards the eastern edge of the camp, where there were some trees and bushes. After taking a piss Gwynesse made her way back to the camp. However, before she could get even close to the tables, she saw Aubrey Crakehall in front of her. Standing there in the moonlight, tall and proud, with a confident smile on his face, Gwynesse had to admit that he looked quite attractive. “Lady Gwynesse,” he greeted her with a polite tone as they approached each other. “Did you follow me here, Ser Aubrey?” Gwynesse asked, narrowing her eyes as she glared at the Crakehall knight. “No, mylady,” Aubrey responded, his lips forming a playful smirk. “I simply needed to take a piss as well. That said, now that we’re both here, there is something I’d like to ask from you, mylady.” “Ask away, ser,” Gwynesse replied calmly, and the knight took a step closer to her. “Harmund was… somewhat unclear, earlier, when I asked about his relation to you,” he said, carefully studying Gwynesse’s face with his eyes as he spoke. “So, I was wondering if you could clear this up for me. What are you to him?” “A friend, for now at least,” Gwynesse answered with a subtle gulp. “Though my father wishes me to wed him. And we have already… shared a bed.” “I see,” Aubrey replied with a small chuckle, turning his gaze down for a moment. “For all his talk of the Faith, Harmund did always have a weakness for pretty girls.” Gwynesse was slightly taken aback by this comment. “You mean to say he’s had many… affairs?” she asked, keeping her voice nonchalant. “I didn’t mean to upset you, mylady,” Aubrey was quick to say, his tone sincere. “But yes, when we were younger and Harmund would come visit the Rock, he had a habit of bedding every pretty wench he came across. I wouldn’t be surprised if there are a couple black-eyed bastards of his on the streets of Lannisport. All of that was years ago though, he may have changed since then.” “Why are you so interested in what is between me and Harmund anyway?” Gwynesse asked sharply, and with a charming smile on his face Aubrey took another step closer to her. “I was merely wondering if I’d break my good friend’s heart were I to steal yours,” he answered smoothly, and for a couple seconds Gwynesse was left without words. “And what makes you think you could steal my heart, ser?” She finally asked tensely, perhaps trying too hard to sound like she had no interest in him whatsoever. “Tell me, do you love Harmund?” Aubrey asked with a serious tone, ignoring her question. “I… I think so, yes,” Gwynesse answered hesitantly. “And does he love you?” Aubrey followed up immediately. “I don’t know,” Gwynesse answered truthfully, letting out a small sigh. “But I would like to think that he does.” “In that case, I will not come between the two of you,” Aubrey said softly, tapping Gwynesse lightly on her shoulder. “Now excuse me, I have a piss to take,” he said with a lighthearted tone, walking past Gwynesse. She turned to look at him once more, glaring at his distancing back as he walked out of the camp to the bushes. I’m not sure what to think of him.
|
|
|
Post by WildlingKing on Mar 26, 2019 15:48:39 GMT
Lyonel IV
Their second day on the road since leaving Castlewood was nearing its end, as Lyonel Bracken and his squire Axel Rivers came across an inn built into a fork in the road. One road turned towards south, and the other continued west towards Stoney Sept. “We’ll rest here,” Lyonel said calmly, and his squire nodded. They hitched their horses and made their way inside. Unsurprisingly, the taproom was crowded with Poor Fellows. Lyonel and Axel made their way quietly to one of the tables and ordered food and ale. “Lyonel…,” Axel started, but Lyonel immediately cut him off. “Leo,” he corrected the boy sternly and quietly. “I am Ser Leo of Duskendale, and you are my squire Alan. Remember it.” “I will, ser,” Axel said with a submissive tone. They were on a mission to spy the enemy, and there would be no room for errors. Lyonel had even shaved his beard and trimmed his hair shorter, as unlikely as it was that anyone would recognize him in Stoney Sept. “What I was about to ask, ser, is why are you unmarried?” Axel spoke up again, and Lyonel gave him a mildly baffled look. “I did not expect such a question from you, boy,” he responded calmly, and Axel turned his gaze down with some embarrassment. “I don’t mean to be rude, ser,” he said with a sigh. “I’m merely curious. I know I haven’t known you for long, but you seem like a good man, and of noble blood. Surely you could find a good woman to wed.” Lyonel rook in a deep breath before responding, glancing around himself to make sure no one was listening to their conversation. “I’ve sworn my sword and my life to serve Lord Brydan,” he spoke nonchalantly. “And he won’t let you marry?” Axel asked with a raised eyebrow. “I’m sure he would, if I asked,” Lyonel replied sharply. “But I will not. I had my love long ago, before the last war. Now, I live to serve.” “Sounds dull,” the boy commented, but Lyonel shook his head. “There is honor in serving someone you believe in,” he said sincerely. “I’ll take your word for it, Ser Leo,” Axel replied quietly, a small smirk on his face. Next day they continued their ride towards Stoney Sept, and the lightly forested terrain turned into open plains and rolling hills. Colorful flowers bloomed on the verdant fields, Blackwater Rush glimmered under the sun, and peaceful little villages dotted the land. Lyonel had to admit it was a beautiful piece of country, almost beautiful enough to distract him from the danger they were heading into. Shortly after noon they reached the town of Stoney Sept, built on a hill that raised in a meander of the river. It was smart place to build a town, being protected by the river from three directions. In sharp contrast to the peaceful lands they had rode through, next to Stoney Sept was a military camp, large enough for several hundred men. Banners with the seven-pointed star could be seen, as expected, but also banners of House Keath and Vance of Atranta. The latter was especially disappointing for Lyonel, as he had fought beside Lord Randyll Vance against the Teagues. I’m sure Randyll would be disappointed with his son’s actions as well. Calmly they rode past the military camp to the northern gates of the town, guarded by half-a-dozen Poor Fellows. “Dismount your horses,” one of them immediately commanded, holding a mace in his right hand. He was an older man, with thick grey mustache and wrinkly face. He squinted his eyes as he glared at Lyonel and Axel, clearly having some problems with his vision. Lyonel gave a small nod to his squire, and they stepped down from their horses. “Afternoon, good man,” Lyonel greeted the old man with a smile. “I’m Ser Leo of Duskendale, this is my squire Alan. We’re here for the cause.” “If you wish to pledge your sword, you should look for Ser Helman Keath there at the camp,” the old man said, gesturing towards the camp behind him. “I see,” Lyonel replied calmly, glancing behind him quickly. “However, I am not here just for myself, you see. I was sent by my master in Duskendale, to meet King Lucifer.” The old man frowned, eyeing Lyonel with some interest. “What did you say your name was, again?” he asked tensely. “Ser Leo of Duskendale,” Lyonel repeated with a polite tone. “I serve Lord Darke,” he added, pulling from his satchel the letter that Maester Bennis had fabricated back in Castlewood. “I’m afraid I can’t read, good ser,” the old man said, cracking a small smirk for the first time. Then he turned towards the other Poor Fellows behind him. “Tom, fetch one of the Swords, will you,” he commanded one of the younger lads. “Tell him there’s a messenger from Duskendale!” “Thank you, good man,” Lyonel said with a respectful nod, which the old man reciprocated. “I’m Omer, ser,” he introduced himself with a relaxed and friendly tone. “Or Omer the Old as these younger bastards now call me. Bunch of ingrates, I say. I served King Humfrey in the last war, few of ‘em can say the same. What about you, ser?” “Oh, I didn’t fight in the last war, I’m afraid,” Lyonel responded calmly. “I was but a young boy on the streets of Duskendale back then.” “I heard them Duskendale fellows sacked Harroway towards the end of the war, raping and killing innocent folks there,” Omer said grimly, carefully studying Lyonel’s face. “You weren’t with them, were you?” “No, I wasn’t, thank the gods,” Lyonel answered, and there was no lie required. He had had no part in Lord Renly Darklyn’s atrocious acts in Harroway. “Good,” Omer muttered with a nod. “What they did was despicable. I’d expect something like that from the faithless bastards of Raventree Hall, but not from folk who are supposed to live in the light of the Seven. Then again, the Darklyns have bowed for the bloody Storm Kings since before I was born.” “Perhaps that will change before you die,” Lyonel said calmly, and a wide grin formed on Omer’s face, baring his yellow teeth. “Now that’s what I like to hear, ser,” he said, tapping Lyonel lightly on the shoulder. I know, Lyonel thought, smiling thinly. “Omer,” a male voice called from inside the town, and they turned to see a knight of the Warrior’s Sons approaching them, beside him the young Poor Fellow named Tom. “I was told there’s a messenger from Duskendale.” “That would be me, ser,” Lyonel confirmed with a nod, glancing at Axel. “I’m Ser Leo of Duskendale, and this is my squire, Alan.” “Afternoon, ser,” Axel said to the knight with a small bow. “I’m Ser Renfred Sarwyck,” the man introduced himself with a polite tone. He was a tall and handsome man with long dirty blonde hair and a clean-shaven chiseled jawline. If Lyonel was to guess, he’d say Ser Renfred was on his early thirties. “Apparently you brought a message with you, Ser Leo.” “I did,” Lyonel said, handing the letter to Ser Renfred. “A word from my master, Lord Damion Darke.” “I see,” Renfred said as he eyed the letter. Without breaking the seal, he put it in his satchel. “I will take this to my commander, but for now, let me take you to the chapterhouse. We can talk more there. Omer, take their horses to the stables, please.” “It’ll be done, ser,” the old man responded with a bow, then turning to face Lyonel again. “Seven blessings to you, ser,” he said with a respectful tone, and Lyonel gave him a small nod. “To you as well, friend,” he replied thinly, and then followed after Ser Renfred through the gates and into the cobbled streets of Stoney Sept. The old and grand sept itself stood atop the hill, looming above the pretty town around it. “You have a long ride behind you, I’m sure you’ll need some rest,” Ser Renfred spoke with a relaxed tone as they approached the market square of the town. “Aye, we’ve been on the road for little over a week,” Lyonel replied calmly. “However, I should say we did get a good night of rest on that local inn. Little food and ale would do no harm though.” “It’ll be arranged, ser,” Renfred said with a smile on his face as they walked past the fountain on the middle of the square, shaped like a leaping trout. “You said you serve Lord Darke, right?” the rainbow-cloaked knight asked nonchalantly. “Yes, Lord Damion Darke,” Lyonel confirmed tensely, starting to feel anxious about all these men of the Faith Militant roaming the streets around them. “He is very different from Lord Renly Darklyn, I can assure you that. And he would like to see the Faith Militant reclaim its chapterhouse in Duskendale.” “He is a good man, then,” Renfred said, leading them to the main street heading up towards the sept. By the feet of the sept and on the left side of the street was a sturdy square holdfast built from grey stone. On the right side of the street on the other hand was a large round white building with tall colorful windows and seven flying buttresses. The chapterhouse, Lyonel deduced. The chapterhouse was surrounded by seven feet tall walls, and the gates to the courtyard were guarded by two knights of the Warrior’s Sons. Lyonel and Axel were required to leave their weapons for them as they entered. Renfred led them inside the chapterhouse, which was a large open hall with a large red seven-pointed star painted on its stone floor. “This is where we have our meetings,” Renfred explained, his voice echoing slightly on the hall. “Wait here, I will fetch my commander, Ser Harrold Hill. He should be at the barracks.” “We’ll wait,” Lyonel responded with a stilted tone, hardly able to hide the anger hearing that name caused in him. Harrold Hill was the man who had slain Lord Roderick Blackwood sixteen years ago, and with a cowardice strike from behind, no less. As Ser Renfred walked out of the hall, Axel turned to Lyonel. “Are you sure they believe us?” he whispered, and Lyonel simply gave him a nod. So far everything had gone well enough, but they would have to be careful. After a minute or two of waiting, Ser Harrold Hill finally entered the hall. He was a big and sturdy man, and the stern look on his scarred face gave him a threatening presence. “Ser Leo of Duskendale, huh?” he spoke with a dry and surly tone, scanning Lyonel from head to toes with his glare. “Never heard of you.” “I am no one important, ser,” Lyonel responded with a respectful nod. “I merely bring an important message.” “Haven’t read it yet,” Harrold stated bluntly. “But from what Renfred told me I gathered you’ve been sent by Lord Damion Darke. Is that correct?” “Yes,” Lyonel answered calmly. Harrold took a few steps closer to him and frowned, staring him intensely to the eyes. “Very interesting,” he said quietly, a distinct suspicion in his words. “We attempted to create connections to Duskendale years ago, your lord didn’t show any interest in cooperation back then. What has changed?” “Everything has changed,” Lyonel responded with a nervous smirk. “King Arlan is dead, and even more importantly there is a new Justman king. Or so my master has heard, and he sent me here to find out if there is any truth to that. You see, Lord Darke may be willing to give his support to a rightful King of the Rivers and Hills, but he will only do it if that king is flesh and blood and not empty rumors.” “So, your master sent you here to spy on us?” Harrold asked sharply, and Lyonel quickly shook his head. “To gain information, so he can make an educated decision on whether to support your cause or not. Surely, I wouldn’t be so open with my intentions if I was a spy, would I?” “That remains to be seen, Ser Leo of Duskendale,” Harrold replied, his tone stern but calm. “I will read your message and relay it to King Lucifer. If he is interested, you will be invited to meet him.” With these words Ser Harrold turned his back on Lyonel and Axel and started to walk towards the door her had come in from. “Will we be given food and place to rest, ser?” Lyonel yelled after him, and the bald man stopped by the door for just a second. “Wait here for Ser Renfred,” he answered with a disinterested tone and continued out without even giving them a glance. “Well, he wasn’t very polite,” Axel stated with a nervous chuckle as the door closed, to which Lyonel responded with a small nod, a thin smirk on his lips. “Clearly a man of action rather than words.” The door was then opened again, this time by Ser Renfred Sarwyck. “Follow me, ser,” he said politely. Lyonel and Axel followed the man out into the courtyard between the chapterhouse and its barracks, where half-a-dozen knights of the order were in middle of an intense training session. An older knight with balding head and frizzy black beard barked orders at the younger knights as they did push-ups on the dusty ground. Meanwhile Ser Harrold Hill quietly observed the training from a balcony above the barracks, a stern expression on his face. Renfred led them to the mess hall next to the barracks, where a couple dozen Warrior’s Sons were currently dining. Lyonel and Axel garnered some curious looks from these knights, but nothing more. They were given bowls of stew and mugs of ale, and so they sat down to dine with Ser Renfred. “It has been a delight seeing our cause grow stronger these past few months,” Renfred spoke up as they begun eating. “Ser Harrold may seem unappreciative now, but if your master can truly give us back our chapterhouse in Duskendale, I’m sure even he will be beyond grateful to you for bringing us this offer.” “To be clear, my master cannot give you anything but his support,” Lyonel responded calmly. “Lord Renly Darklyn is still the prominent power in Duskendale, and he will not welcome you in with open arms. If you want your chapterhouse back, you must take it.” “Of course,” Renfred agreed with a thin smile. “Right now our priority is to support King Lucifer in taking back the Riverlands from the Storm King’s lackies. However, if and when we are successful in that, Duskendale will be the last haven of the Storm King’s power north of Blackwater Rush. The Justmans once ruled the land from the Neck to Blackwater Bay, let us hope they will again.” “Yes, the Justmans,” Lyonel spoke quietly, tapping his fingers lightly against the table. “Apologies, ser, I don’t mean to question the legitimacy of this King Lucifer, but where exactly did you find him? I thought the Justmans had been extinct for centuries, the last ones killed by Qhored the Cruel.” “No need to apologize, ser, that is what all of us were taught growing up,” Renfred responded with a slight smirk. “However, the truth is that King Bernarr the Second wasn’t the last Justman. His sister exiled herself to Oldtown after her brother had been murdered by the Ironborn, and all this time a Justman line descended from her has lived there. They went by a different name of course, lived as mere peasants, but they never forgot their legacy. As for Lucifer, he was found by the High Septon himself from the streets of Oldtown, guided by a divine sign from the Seven.” So, the High Septon wishes to make some street rat from Oldtown his puppet king in the Riverlands, Lyonel deduced, veiling his anger with a forced smile. “Long may he reign,” he said, raising his mug for a toast. “Long may he reign,” Renfred and Axel repeated the words and joined in his toast. Aggressively Lyonel gulped down the rest of his ale. May he rot in the deepest of the seven hells.
|
|
|
Post by WildlingKing on Mar 29, 2019 17:52:30 GMT
Erich III Erich Storm stood by the entrance of Storm’s End’s main keep, watching as his great-uncle Prince Barron Durrandon mounted his horse, preparing to leave together with Queen Dowager Shana and Princess Arya, as well as lords Buckler, Fell and Errol and their families. It had been nearly a week since King Arlan’s funeral, and majority of the noble guests had already left Storm’s End to prepare and rally their troops for the coming war. Prince Barron however would head to Riverlands, and part of Erich wished he could follow him. After all, he had fought more than enough against the Dornishmen already, and defending Riverlands against the Faith Militant and the false Justman king seemed like a more worthy cause than attempting to conquer the Red Mountains once again. However, he had sworn his sword to King Ormund, and he would stay true to that oath. “Prince Barron will handle the Riverlands just fine, lad,” Ser Trystane Cole stated next to Erich, as if he had read his thoughts. “We have a glorious conquest ahead of us in Dorne.” “Are you sure?” Erich asked quietly, glancing at his old friend from the corner of his eyes. “You were there six years ago, you know the Dornishmen wont yield easily.” The old knight smirked at Erich’s words, tapping him lightly on the shoulder. “Easily? No, of course not. But even the hardest foe cannot withstand the fury of Stormlanders forever. This time we will be victorious.” Erich nodded to Trystane, seeing no use in arguing with him about this. Perhaps he wasn’t quite as optimistic, but he still wanted them to succeed just as much. With the fleet attacking from the east, perhaps this time will indeed be different. “Erich,” the voice of his mother called behind him, and he turned to see Princess Marleina standing by the doors of the keep. She looked tired, as she often did these days, but in her eyes was urgency. “What is it, mother?” Erich asked as he approached her, a bemused tone on his voice. Lord Robert had left for Griffin’s Roost two days ago, Erich would’ve expected his mother to be relieved for being rid of him and back in her childhood home, yet she looked distressed. “We need to talk,” Marleina said with a subtle gulp, her hand shaking slightly as she grabbed onto Erich’s left arm. “Come now,” she urged him, ignoring his irritated gaze. Begrudgingly Erich followed his mother, who led them to an empty council room next to the great hall. “Alright, you clearly don’t want people to hear whatever you’re about to say to me,” Erich stated with a mildly amused tone as Marleina closed the door behind them, and she shot him with a sharp glare. “You do not need to go to war,” she then blurted out. At first Erich didn’t say anything, but after seeing the dead serious look on Marleina’s eyes he let out a dry chuckle. “You wanted me to serve Ormund,” he sharply reminded her. “What, did you expect that being a knight of the Storm King would not include fighting in his wars?” “Well I bloody well didn’t expect my brother to do something this reckless,” Marleina retorted with a frustrated tone. She stepped closer to Erich again, now grabbing his arms with both of her hands. “Please, Erich. You can stay here in Strom’s End, there will need to be a garrison here even when the Storm King is absent.” Erich pulled himself free from his mother’s clutches and shook his head. “You would have me dishonor myself,” he hissed with an offended tone. “To hide behind the walls of Storm’s End while my brethren march to war. And why? So you can try and make up for all the years of torment I went through in what was supposed to be my home.” Marleina looked genuinely hurt by his words, taking a couple faltering steps back as tears welled up in her eyes. She meant well, Erich knew it, but he had to close his heart to it. He was a man now, and he had to put his duties above these delusions of mending the scars left by his childhood. Those scars are in my very essence, they cannot be healed. “I’m sorry,” Marleina sobbed with a defeated tone, collapsing on one of the chairs around the long table. “I don’t know what I could’ve done differently, how I could’ve helped you more. I… I was too weak, I’ve always been too weak.” With a sigh Erich stepped closer to his mother. “You’re not weak, mother,” he assured calmly. “But you have to understand, I am not yours to protect anymore.” “You are a man of your own, I know,” Marleina replied with a sigh, wiping the tears from her eyes and looking at Erich again. “You may not be mine to protect anymore, but I will never stop carrying this love and concern for you in my heart. You deserved better than the home I gave you, but you have to know that I always wanted your best.” “I know, mother,” Erich said softly. “I know.” Another week went by, with the local knights and levied troops being mustered to Storm’s End and preparing for a long march. It was a brisk and windy morning, and banners of Durrandon, Swygert, Musgood, Horpe and Cafferen flapped in the wind above the pavilions of the military camp erected on the fields north of the castle. For now it was a relatively small host, no more than a few thousand men strong, but in Blackhaven they would join with the forces of the Marcher Lords. Erich was clad in a brand new black-and-gold plate armor forged in Storm’s End, riding through the camp atop a strong and handsome black destrier named Whirlwind. Erich looked quite high and mighty in his new gear, as was to be expected from a knight of the Storm King. He dismounted his horse in front of the war council pavilion and marched in confidently. Five men were sitting or standing around the council table as Erich entered the pavilion. Near the king’s seat at the head of the table to the right was Lord Gregor Cafferen, clad in hauberk and a green tabard with the sigil of his house, leaning against the table with both of his hands curled into fists. He was a bald and portly man on his mid-fourties, with solemn blue eyes and a close-cropped dark beard peppered with grey. He also happened to be a brother-in-law of Lord Robert Connington. A couple seats to the left from Lord Cafferen were sitting Ser Raymont Horpe and his younger brother Ser Ralph Horpe. Raymont was a handsome man with a striking smile that rarely left his well-defined and clean-shaven face, whereas his brother Ralph was a boorish and stern man with an unkempt brown beard and hair. They were both closing their forties, but Raymont looked at least slightly younger than he was, and Ralph looked significantly older than he was. Raymont was fittingly for a noble knight clad in shining plate armor with a white-and-grey cloak donned over it, while Ralph preferred a simple boiled leather armor and an undyed woolen cloak. Near the other end of the table to the left were standing Lord Justin Musgood and Ser Simon Swygert. Lord Musgood was a short and average looking man on his early forties with a short auburn hair and beard. He was wearing a checkered blue-and-white surcoat over his hauberk and holding in his hands a sheathed bastard sword. Ser Simon Swygert on the other hand was a tall and lean man on his early thirties with an unassuming narrow face, curly brown hair and a wispy mustache. He was clad in a well-worn dark grey plate armor and a purple woolen cape with white trimmings donned on his shoulders. “Ser Storm,” Gregor Cafferen greeted Erich nonchalantly, to which he responded with a small nod. “Are we marching today, mylords?” he then asked from no one in particular. “We’re waiting for His Grace to come and tell us just that,” Ser Ralph Horpe responded with a surly tone, which was followed by a brief moment of tense silence. “A raven from Greenstone arrived late last night,” Ser Simon Swygert then stated, breaking the silence. “News about the fleet?” Erich asked, and the Swygert knight nodded with a small smile. “Aye, all ships from Tarth have now arrived to Greenstone and the fleet is ready to sail as soon as they’re commanded to do so.” “I don’t envy those poor bastards on the ships,” Justin Musgood said with a sober tone. “Sailing is bad enough as it is, but now it’s almost autumn and the seas to the south and east are infested with pirates.” “And what kind of pirates exactly would dare attack a fleet of war galleys?” Ser Raymont Horpe asked amusedly, a wide grin on his face. “Did you miss the part about it being almost autumn, ser?” Justin shot back sternly. “Autumn storms have scattered fleets before, and a stray war galley is as susceptible to pirates as any other lone ship.” “Oh, poor Lord Musgood has had nightmares about storms and pirates again,” Raymont mocked, and a small smirk formed on his younger brother’s face. Simon simply shook his head in a condescending manner and turned his eyes away from the Horpe brothers. Before anyone else could speak up, King Ormund finally entered the pavilion. However, he didn’t come alone. Beside him stood his eldest son, Prince Baldric Durrandon, clad in an armor he looked quite uncomfortable in. The crown prince was fifteen years old, still more a boy than a man grown. They all bowed to the King and his son, who then took their seats at the head of the table. “My lords,” Ormund spoke calmly, gesturing for them to sit down as well, and so they did. “I have decided to take my son and heir with me on this campaign,” the King said, nodding towards Baldric. “One day he will be the Storm King, and it is time for him to see war with his own eyes. He has been tutored in the art of warfare and trained in combat from a young age, and whenever I am not personally present he will speak with my authority. Is this understood?” “Yes, Your Grace,” Lord Cafferen responded with a dutiful tone, and the rest of them mumbled something similar. “Good then,” Ormund said, his lips forming a thin smile. “We will begin our march to Blackhaven today. The war ahead of us will not be easily won, but at the end of it awaits a glorious triumph for our kingdom. This campaign will be long, and it will be winter before any of us see our homes again. Make sure your troops understand this, lords.” “Perhaps it would be better for their morale to concentrate on the glory and plunders of the war, Your Grace,” Ser Raymont suggested, and King Ormund gave him a small nod. “Aye, you may remind them of that as well,” he said calmly. “Now, go and give the commands to your troops.” With bows to the King the lords and knights hurried out of the pavilion. Erich was about to go as well, but Ormund spoke up before he made it out. “Not you.” “Your Grace?” Erich asked as he turned towards the Storm King. Ormund approached him, a calm and authoritative expression on his face. “I have a very specific task in mind for you, Ser Erich,” he said, glancing at Prince Baldric behind him. “In Blackhaven we will split our forces, one half marching down the Boneway and the other down the Prince’s Pass. I will lead the forces in Boneway, my son will lead the forces in Prince’s Pass. And you will serve as his bodyguard.” Erich glanced at the young prince with a raised eyebrow. He was surprised by this task, but gave King Ormund a dutiful nod nonetheless. “It would be an honor, Your Grace,” he responded with a formal tone. “You will shield him on the battlefield, but also in the war council,” Ormund instructed sternly. “There will be several hardened and prideful lords marching with you to the Prince’s Pass, and many of them may underestimate my son and think that they can assume command over him. You will keep them in line and remind them who is in charge, ser.” “As you wish, Your Grace, but…” Erich hesitated a moment, and Ormund narrowed his eyes. “But what?” “But I am a bastard,” he blurted out with an uncomfortable tone. “Some of these prideful lords may not put much worth on my words.” “I recall you telling me that you have a good reputation among the Marcher Lords,” Ormund remarked with a sharp smirk. “Besides, you’ll be speaking with authority given to you by the Storm King. I trust you will do fine, nephew.” With these words the Storm King walked out of the pavilion, and his son followed quickly behind him. After a day’s march to the west the farmlands and plains around the Storm’s End begun to turn into lush green forests. Then, after another day the terrain turned hilly and the woods were dominated by pines. And finally, after five days of marching the northernmost peaks of the Red Mountains could be seen in the distance. It was here that the forests gradually begun to make way for the open grasslands of the Dornish Marches. At the end of the sixth day of marching the Storm King’s army made camp next to Grandview, the seat of House Grandison. It was a small but stout stone keep, standing high on the foothills of the Red Mountains, built atop a cliff overlooking the lightly forested slopes and ridges to its north. The Grandison forces had already left, leaving only a small household garrison, which meant that the barracks of the castle could’ve housed a significant portion of the troops. However, they decided to avoid the hassle and the whole host remained camped outside the walls for the night. Even the Storm King himself merely made a brief visit in the castle to greet the Grandison family. After enjoying a few ales with Ser Trystane Erich sat down outside on the grass next to his pavilion, just gazing at the glimmering stars and half moon on the clear night sky. As he was starting to think about going to sleep, suddenly Prince Baldric approached him. “Would you mind having a little chat?” the young prince asked. “You mean, right now?” Erich asked, and the prince gave him a nod. “Yes,” he said with a small chuckle. “I’d like to learn to know a little better the man I’m going to depend upon to protect me on the battlefield.” “Sure, alright,” Erich replied awkwardly, unsure what could he possibly have a conversation about with the prince that was nearly a decade younger than him. Baldric sat down a few feet away from Erich, letting out a small sigh as he gazed at the starry sky. “You know, grandfather told me and Durwald about you once,” he spoke with a calm tone. “He did?” Erich asked with a genuinely surprised tone, and the prince gave him another nod. “He was teaching us that we shouldn’t judge a man’s honor solely based on the circumstances of his birth,” Baldric explained. “He used you as an example of a bastard with honor.” “I am… deeply honored by that,” Erich replied quietly, and it wasn’t just empty words. He had always respected King Arlan, but to know he had had enough respect in return for him to use him as an example in teaching his grandsons about honor came as a complete surprise to Erich. Silence lingered between them for a moment, until Baldric spoke up again. “Would you be up for a little sparring match, ser?” he asked with a smirk. “I need to know that my bodyguard can handle a sword, after all,” the prince added before Erich could even answer. “Ah, sure,” he then responded with a touch of uncertainty in his words. A sparring match should be harmless enough, but he was slightly concerned that he could accidentally harm the man he was supposed to protect. Nonetheless, they grabbed dulled training swords and moved to an even ground with enough space for swordplay. “Don’t hold back, ser. I’m well trained,” Baldric warned Erich, who responded with a small nod. Then he charged forward, giving first an easy downward strike from right, which Prince Baldric parried effortlessly. He then countered with a surprising speed, and Erich only barely managed to dodge his thrust. Baldric didn’t relent, now striking upward. Erich deflected the blade and quickly went for a counter, the flat of his sword lightly hitting the prince’s upper right leg. Baldric reacted quickly, dashing Erich’s blade away from him, and following it up with a quick swing that hit him on his right shoulder. “Not bad,” Erich quipped as he stepped backwards to make more space between them. Baldric nodded with a grin, before charging again. Their swords clashed against each other, again and again, neither being able to get past the other’s defense. After a while Erich could feel sweat starting to run on his forehead as well as his heartbeat getting faster and faster. However, he could see that Baldric was starting to wear out as well, his blocks getting slightly sloppier and his movements heavier the longer they continued. Finally, in a desperate attempt to break Erich’s defense the prince overcommitted to a heavy swing, and Erich seized on the opportunity by leaping closer to Baldric and tackling him to the ground. As he was on the ground, Erich kicked the sword off his hand, and placed the tip of his own sword on the prince’s chest. “Dead,” Erich said with a triumphant smirk. For a moment the young prince’s blue eyes were filled with fury, but then he let out a sigh and his expression softened. “Aye, you got me,” he admitted. “You didn’t lie though, you are clearly well trained,” Erich complimented as he offered his hand to pick Baldric back up. The prince grabbed his hand and pulled himself up, giving Erich a respectful nod. “You’ll make an adequate bodyguard, ser,” he said and walked away.
|
|
|
Post by WildlingKing on Mar 31, 2019 22:15:23 GMT
Ellyn II It was quiet and dark. The only source of light were the beams of moonlight shining through the trees and the only sound the cracking of dry leaves as Ellyn Blackwood stepped on them with her bare feet. In fact, she was walking through the woods dressed in nothing but her nameday suit. She wasn’t sure why she was here or where exactly she was heading, but she had to keep moving forward. From the corner of her eyes she could see dozens of pairs of eyes staring at her from the shadows, some of them filled with judgement and others with lust. She did not care, she had to keep moving forward. After what felt like hours of walking Ellyn arrived at a clearing illuminated by the bright full moon. In the middle of the clearing stood a weirwood tree. However, it wasn’t just any weirwood tree, but specifically the colossal dead heart tree of Raventree Hall. And indeed, on its dead white branches sat hundreds if not thousands of ravens, all of them creaking in choir as Ellyn approached the tree. “Mylady! Mylady! Mylady!” they all repeated in a shrill voice. Ellyn fell on her knees in front of the tree, staring deep into its red eyes. “What is my destiny, old gods?” she asked. There was no answer, only a strong gust of wind that pushed her back up on her feet. “My queen! My queen! My queen!” the ravens now screamed. Ellyn turned around, but the forest she had walked through before wasn’t there anymore. Instead, what she saw was fields painted red by blood and filled with fallen soldiers as far as the eye could see. Walking past the corpses, Ellyn saw soldiers of the Faith Militant, but also soldiers clad in the colors of noble houses such as Durrandon, Blackwood, Bracken, Tully and many more. She recognized none of the faces, but they all seemed to stare at her with judgement in their dead eyes. Finally, Ellyn saw ahead of her a small hill, atop which was laying a single corpse. She climbed up the hill, and kneeled down next to the dead man, whose face had sunken into the muddy ground. Ellyn lifted the face up from the mud, and to her horror she recognized that it was her husband’s. With a gasp Ellyn woke up, laying in bed next to Lord Brydan. The dream begun to vanish from her mind, but the image of Brydan’s dead face remained. Quietly Ellyn got up from the bed while her husband kept sleeping. She dressed up with haste and hurried down the stairs of the keep, making her way outside. It was early in the morning, the sun just barely beginning to rise. Ellyn saw just a couple guardsmen patrolling on the foggy inner courtyard. She ignored them and rushed into the godswood. As she approached the weirwood tree, Ellyn noticed the old Amabel Wayn on her knees in front of the heart tree’s face, clearly praying. For a moment Ellyn considered just turning around and making her way back to the bed next to her husband. However, then images from the dream began flashing through her mind again, and she decided she had to do this. Ellyn walked closer to the heart tree, and finally the elderly lady noticed her as well. “Mylady Blackwood,” Amabel spoke with a respectful and surprised tone, giving her a curtsey after standing up. “I’m usually the only one who comes here to pray at this time of day. Is everything alright, mylady?” “Yes,” Ellyn responded, but her tone wasn’t very convincing. “I… had a dream. And in that dream I saw the heart tree,” she said, nodding towards the carved face on the weirwood. Amabel narrowed her eyes in an intrigued manner. “Dreams are when we are closest to the gods, mylady,” she said quietly, taking a step closer to her. “They can show us things about the world around, or even reveal us our own destiny.” “Then I hope my dream didn’t come from the gods,” Ellyn spoke weakly, staring into the red eyes of the weirwood. “Why?” Amabel asked carefully. “Because I saw the death of my husband,” Ellyn responded, her voice hollow and toneless. Amabel’s eyes widened in shock. However, before she could say anything, the voice of Brydan called from the entrance of the godswood. “Ellyn, my dear!” he exclaimed with a relieved tone, approaching them with swift steps. “I woke up as you left the room with haste. What happened?” Ellyn gulped, looking her lord and husband to the eyes and wondering what exactly she should say to him. “I… just had a nightmare,” she ended up mumbling, turning her gaze down in embarrassment. Brydan was quick to embrace her in a hug. “You know you can talk to me about anything, Ellyn,” he said with a quiet and reassuring tone, and Ellyn nodded wordlessly. As they separated, she forced a smile on her face. “It was nothing, just bad dreams.” Brydan was clearly convinced by Ellyn’s words, even reciprocating her smile, but as she glanced at Amabel she could see the earlier shock still lingering in the old woman’s eyes. Of course she is shocked, she’s a superstitious old hag, Ellyn reminded herself. I should just forget about this dream and move on. And so indeed Ellyn continued her day as if nothing had happened, trying her best not to think about the nightmare. After all, this was to be the day she would take part in Lord Brydan’s council for the first time, which certainly demanded all her concentration. “Ready?” Brydan asked with a small smile as they arrived to the door of the council room by noon. Ellyn nodded with a confident smile, and so Brydan pushed the door open and walked in. Ellyn followed in the footsteps of her husband, garnering some intrigued looks from the other members of the council. Nearest to the lord’s seat was of course Ronas Blackwood, his arms crossed as he glared at Ellyn with narrowed eyes. A few seats to the left of him was Maester Joseth in his dark robes, a calm and dutiful expression on his gaunt old face. Directly opposed to the maester sat Raventree Hall’s steward, Olyvar Chambers. He was a dull and unremarkable middle-aged man, better suited for accounting provisions and barking orders at the servants than making any meaningful decisions. Lastly, a couple seats to the left from the maester sat Ser Uthor Wayn, the elderly master-at-arms of the castle. Brydan took his seat at the head of the table and Ellyn sat down next to him, directly opposed to Ronas. The lord’s uncle kept glaring at her, but she decided to ignore him completely. “In today’s council we shall discuss several important messages that have arrived to Raventree Hall these past few days,” Brydan started calmly, before turning his gaze to Ellyn. “However, before that, allow me to introduce you the newest member of the council – my wife, Lady Ellyn.” “Welcome to the council, mylady,” Maester Joseth said with a respectful tone, and Olyvar muttered something similar. “Mylord Brydan, as the Lord of Raventree Hall you are of course the head of this council and decide who are its members,” Ronas spoke with a tense tone on his voice. “However, if I may ask, what merits exactly do you perceive Lady Ellyn to possess that have led you to give her a seat in this council?” “She has given me sound advice, uncle,” Brydan responded sternly. “It was her idea to demand lords Mallister, Harroway, Vance and Smallwood to come personally swear their fealty or be branded as traitors. And as you’ll soon learn, that choice has proven itself to be fruitful. If that is all, I suggest we move on the matters we’ve actually come here to discuss about.” “By all means,” Ronas conceded with a grumble. “Maester Joseth, let’s start with the message from Castlewood,” Lord Brydan instructed, and the maester gave him a dutiful nod before pulling a scroll of parchment from his sleeve and clearing his throat. “Lord Armond Harlton informs us that together with Lords Cargyll, Chyttering and Byrch he has begun to muster an army to counter the threat of the Faith Militant in the southern Riverlands. As of now they are assembling in Castlewood, nine-hundred men strong at the moment of this writing. Lord Harlton asks if Lord Brydan has any direct commands for him.” “Nine-hundred men won’t be enough to directly challenge the Faith Militant,” Ser Uthor stated nonchalantly, leaning back on his chair. “I agree,” Brydan replied with a nod, his gaze shifting to Ronas, and then to Ellyn. “I say they should remain in Castlewood for now, and patrol the lands of House Harlton,” Ronas suggested calmly, giving Ellyn a sharp glare. “I agree with Ronas,” she said, which seemed to surprise him. “Whenever Prince Barron marches back north with whatever troops he can muster from the Stormlands, perhaps Lord Harlton could then join forces with him.” “Sounds like a solid plan,” Brydan agreed with a nod. “Maester Joseth, you will send a raven with these instructions to Lord Harlton after this meeting.” “As you wish, mylord,” the maester responded dutifully, as he pulled another scroll from his sleeve and cleared his throat again. “This one is a message from Storm’s End,” he started with a calm and formal tone. “Prince Barron informs us that he has not been successful in persuading King Ormund to march to Riverlands with the full might of his armies, due to the Storm King being preoccupied with marching against the Dornishmen. However, Prince Barron has been granted some troops from houses Fell, Buckler and Errol, and he plans to rally more troops from the houses of Blackwater Bay.” “Not quite the rescue we were hoping for,” Olyvar muttered grimly. “What in all the hells is King Ormund thinking,” Ronas cursed with some frustration. “He marches to a pointless war in Dorne while his father’s legacy here is under immediate threat. Clearly the man is not worthy of Arlan’s crown.” “It is what it is,” Brydan chimed in with a sigh. “We can make no demands to the Storm King, we can only do our part in protecting the Riverlands. Maester Joseth, send ravens to Duskendale, Rook’s Rest, Stokeworth and Rosby, imploring their lords to join forces with Prince Barron.” “It will be done, mylord,” Joseth responded, this time pulling two scrolls from his sleeve. “Lastly, two of the lords we demanded to come and swear their fealty to Brydan have responded. First, Lord Tommard Smallwood writes that he is unable to comply to our request, instead inviting Lord Brydan to Acorn Hall.” “He must take us for fools,” Ronas commented with a snide tone. “Obviously I will not accept his invitation,” Brydan said with a dismissive hand-wave. “Joseth, send Tommard another raven, this time making it clear that until he pledges his loyalty to me in person he will be seen and treated as an enemy of Riverlands, House Blackwood and the Kingdom of Storm. Now, to the other message.” “Um, yes, from Lord Petyr Mallister,” the maester clarified as he opened the other scroll. “Lord Mallister is rather brief in his message, but he promises to arrive here within a fortnight to pledge his fealty to Brydan.” “As I said, finally some results,” Brydan said with a small smile, nodding towards Ellyn. “We shouldn’t be too quick to trust Lord Mallister,” Ronas argued sternly. “He has shown little indication of his loyalty towards us or the Storm King so far, and I find this sudden change of heart strange. At best he simply wants to avoid taking a side for now.” “Which is better than him siding with our enemies,” Ellyn remarked calmly, and begrudgingly Ronas nodded in agreement. “Yes, of course,” he muttered. “However, even if Petyr does come and kneel to Brydan as he promises, we should still retain some suspicion towards him. He has little to no real bonds to our side, and plenty of old connections to the former Teague loyalists.” “Speaking of Teague loyalists, no word from Harroway?” Ser Uthor asked, and Maester Joseth shook his head. “I’m afraid not. Same goes for Lord Vance.” “I still hold out some hope that Lord Vance will remain loyal to us in case this conflict escalates, but I’m afraid Harroway is a lost cause,” Brydan stated with a small sigh. “However, for now we should consider both of them potential enemies.” Suddenly the door of the council room was pushed open, and into the room rushed one of the household guards. “Mylord,” the man spoke with a winded voice. “What is it?” Brydan asked with a frown, and with a gulp the guardsman approached him. He whispered something to the lord’s ear, and even though Ellyn was sitting right next to him he couldn’t make out the words. Whatever the guardsman said made Brydan’s eyes widen in shock and anger, and his face to turn pale. “Bring him here,” Brydan simply instructed the guardsman, who gave him a dutiful nod and rushed out of the council room. “Mylord, what is this?” Ronas asked with a confused tone, but Brydan remained silent and turned his eyes towards the door. After a few moments of tense silence the guardsman returned, this time with him an old knight. He was a tall and lean man with short grey hair and goatee, donned in the colors of House Shawney. He was clearly dirty and tired from the road, and on his face rested a dreary expression. “Ser Emmon,” Uthor exclaimed with a bewildered tone, which made Ellyn realize who exactly the knight was. This was Ser Emmon Shawney, the man who had been given the command of Fairmarket after the last war. What is he doing here? “Mylords, mylady,” Emmon greeted them with a dispirited tone. “I come from Fairmarket, and unfortunately I bring with me nothing but bad news. Fairmarket has been captured by the Faith Militant.” The Shawney knight’s words were followed with shocked gasps and murmur from the council members. “How?” Brydan asked sternly, in his eyes the kind of anger Ellyn had never seen from him before. “It started nearly a month ago, with a bunch of begging brothers and wandering septons arriving to the town,” Emmon started, letting out a deep sigh. “I didn’t think much of it at first, but soon I heard they were preaching in the streets about a new river king that resided in Stoney Sept and was going to overthrow the rule of the Storm King in Riverlands.” “Lucifer Justman,” Ronas muttered grimly, and Emmon nodded in confirmation. “Eventually I had a few of these preachers arrested and thrown into cells. I would’ve hanged them publicly for their crime of inciting treason, but my advisors counseled caution against agitating the townsfolk, so I had their throats cut in the privacy of their cells instead. If only that had been the end of it,” he muttered and shook his head. “Many begging brothers remained in the town and kept preaching their treasonous message, only they got better at hiding from the guards. And then less than a week ago a whole battalion of Poor Fellows sneaked into the town during the night, led by a man named Ben the Brute. With the help of the townsfolk that the begging brothers had managed to recruit to their cause they overtook Fairmarket within a day. I was lucky to escape with my life.” Silence followed Ser Emmon’s story. As shocking as it was, it made sense for the Faith Militant to target Fairmarket in an operation like this. After all, it had once been a town fiercely loyal to the Teagues. We should’ve seen something like this coming, Ellyn thought, turning her gaze to Lord Brydan. The young lord looked like he was completely unaware of his surroundings, in his eyes an empty yet determined gaze, and his clenched fists resting against the table. “I believe we should march to take Fairmarket back as soon as possible,” Ronas finally broke the silence, looking at his nephew with questioning eyes. “Mylord, if you wish, I could…” “I will lead our forces,” Brydan cut off his uncle and stood up. “My father freed this land from the tyranny of the Teagues and the Faith Militant, and I will honor his legacy by making sure his achievement won’t go to waste. It is my duty.” Ellyn gulped, looking at her husband with a mix of admiration and concern. The earlier nightmare returned to her mind, and a part of her wanted to speak up in protest to Brydan’s decision, but she knew she couldn’t do it. She couldn’t deny Brydan his duty, certainly not because of some stupid dream. Instead she stood up, grabbed her husband’s hand and kissed it. “May the gods protect you, my love,” Ellyn whispered.
|
|
|
Post by WildlingKing on Apr 3, 2019 18:12:18 GMT
Barron II Bronzegate was a modestly sized square fort with thick stone walls and broad watchtowers in its corners, standing atop a high hill overlooking the vast forests to its north and the rolling hills to its south. Its purpose had once been to guard the northern border of the Storm King’s realm, which was a strange thought now that the Kingdom of Storm reached all the way to the Neck. At least for now, Prince Barron Durrandon thought grimly. It was almost noon, and the old prince stood atop the northern walls gazing at the military camp that had gathered outside the castle. Banners of houses Buckler, Fell, Errol and Hasty flickered proudly in the wind, but the host was no more than two-thousand men strong. It wouldn’t be enough to save Riverlands from the Faith Militant and their allies, Barron was certain of that. He would need to recruit the Darklyns and their bannermen to his cause, which was a thought that didn’t bring him much joy. Lord Renly Darklyn was a thoroughly unpleasant man with little redeeming qualities, yet it seemed the fate of Riverlands would soon be in his hands. And in mine. “Prince Barron,” he heard a timid female voice speaking to his right, and turned to see Princess Arya Durrandon approaching him. “Please, you may call me Uncle Barron,” he responded with a small smile, which the girl shyly reciprocated. “Uncle Barron,” Arya corrected herself, leaning against the battlements and eyeing at the commotion of the camp below. “I just wanted to thank you,” she said with a small gulp. “For allowing mother and I to come with you. It’s been years since I’ve been this far from Storm’s End and… it’s refreshing.” “You’re welcome, princess,” Barron replied lightheartedly. “Just remember that this is no harmless jaunt to see the countryside. We are very likely marching to a war, which is no place for a princess. I’ve yet to discuss this further with your mother, but I believe you two should remain in Duskendale until we can be sure that you’ll be safe in Raventree Hall.” Arya shrugged in a carefree manner. “Duskendale is fine by me,” she said nonchalantly. “Though I know mother would like to see her childhood home again.” “And she will,” Barron promised confidently. For a moment neither of them said anything, until Barron spoke up again. “You know, losing her father was a hard thing for Shana to overcome sixteen years ago, and I know you feel the same way now.” “I don’t want to talk about it,” Arya muttered weakly, avoiding eye contact with Barron. “Are you sure?” he asked with a warm and empathizing voice. “Arlan was my brother, I miss him dearly as well.” A couple tears rolled down the princess’ soft cheeks. “I try to think about all the good memories I have with my father, but now they are all overshadowed with the thought that he is no longer here, and that I will never hear his voice again.” “You should hold on to those memories,” Barron gently advised his niece. “Loss is a natural part of life, but we should not let it guide us into darkness and apathy. You had a father that loved you, a father that anyone could be proud of. Carry his memory in your heart, not just with grief, but with love and pride.” “I will try, Uncle Barron,” Arya promised, wiping the tears from her eyes and letting out a small sigh. For a moment they stood there in silence, until Prince Barron noticed Lord Benfred Buckler ascending the stairway to the battlements and approaching them with heavy steps. Benfred was a plump man on his early forties, his receding hairline making him look slightly older than that. He was the son of the late Lord Romny Buckler who had fought valiantly and fallen in the Battle of Six Kings, but to Barron’s eye Benfred did not look like the warrior his father had been. “Prince Barron, Princess Arya,” Lord Benfred greeted them with a small bow, slightly out of breath from the climb up the stairs. “Lord Benfred, you may speak freely,” Barron responded with a steely and authoritative tone. He was the commander of this army, which meant that he had to assert his leadership into every interaction he had with these lords. “We just received a raven from Lord Blackwood,” the Buckler lord informed with a troubled tone on his voice. “I thought you should be the first to hear the news.” “Well, spit it out then,” Barron urged impatiently, and Benfred gave him an obedient nod. “The Faith Militant has captured Fairmarket,” he explained hastily. “Ser Emmon Shawney has escaped to Raventree Hall, but a significant portion of his troops were massacred on the streets by a battalion of Poor Fellows that infiltrated the town during nighttime, with the help of hundreds of townsfolk that joined them.” “So, it has begun,” Barron stated sternly. “A war is ahead of us, it is clear now if it wasn’t before.” That night a great feast was held at the great hall of Bronzegate. The lower tables were crowded with knights and soldiers of the host, while the royalty and lords were seated on the high table at the dais. Ale flowed, the tables were filled with a wide array of food ranging from pigeon pies and venison stew to roasted boar’s loins, all the while minstrels were playing cheery songs on the galleries. Barron had to admit that Lord Benfred certainly knew how to arrange a splendid feast, though it did little to lighten his mood at the moment. Barron glanced to his left, seeing Lord Benfred, his wife Lady Shireen and their seventeen-year-old daughter Branda having a seemingly cheerful conversation with Queen Shana and Princess Arya. I suppose this feast is good for something, Barron thought as he saw his niece laughing at something Branda had just said. “So, Prince Barron,” he heard a male voice speaking to his right and shifted his attention back Lord Edgar Fell who was sitting next to him. He was a well-mannered and handsome man on his late thirties, with a slicked back dark hair and a pointy goatee. “Tell me honestly, how dire exactly is the situation in Riverlands?” “Well, you heard what happened in Fairmarket,” Barron remarked grimly. “Aside from that, Stoney Sept is controlled by the Faith Militant and Harroway is likely to side with them as well. As for the river lords, Blackwood, Bracken and Tully are the only ones I trust fully.” “It seems to me that this will be a very different kind of war from the last one,” Edgar said with a deep sigh. “With King Humfrey we just needed to beat him in a single decisive battle, but this time… I think the Faith Militant will avoid that, staying in hiding and striking from the shadows instead.” “For now,” Barron agreed sternly. “However, if they truly intend to overthrow our rule in the Riverlands, sooner or later they will have to face us on the field of battle. I only wish the full might of the Storm King was with us for that moment.” No matter how splendid the feast was Prince Barron simply wasn’t in the mood for drinking and laughter that night, and so he made his way to bed early. The following day the host finally begun its march towards north. It was a brisk and sunny morning, and Prince Barron mounted on his horse stood atop a hill slightly to the northwest of Bronzegate, overlooking the army as it began its long march. The vanguard led by Lord Benfred Buckler’s sons Robin and Barristan had already entered the forests to the north, while the last wagons of the supply train in the rear were only just leaving where the camp had been. A single rider among the Errol troops in the middle diverted from the forces, galloping towards Barron instead. Quickly the prince recognized the rider as Jaremy Errol, the Lord of Haystack Hall. He was a stocky and broad-shouldered man with light grey hair and bushy beard, at the age of sixty being just a year younger than Barron himself. They had known each other from childhood, but Barron had never considered Jaremy a friend of his. In fact, in their youth they had even been outright rivals for a time, competing for the heart of the same fair maiden. Ultimately it had of course been a pointless rivalry, because that fair maiden happened to be Annara Tarth who eventually married Arlan and became his queen. All that seemed so distant and insignificant now, but somewhere deep in Barron’s heart a sliver of grudge towards Jaremy still lingered. “My prince,” the Errol lord greeted him with a slight grin as he arrived atop the hill. “Lord Errol,” Barron responded sternly. “It is such a beautiful sight to see men of Stormlands marching to war, isn’t it?” Jaremy Errol spoke with an exaggeratedly bombastic tone, stroking his beard as he gazed at the troops below them. “Not so beautiful after you remember many of them will never return,” Barron responded grimly, to which Jaremy let out a small chuckle. “Come on, Barron,” he said with narrowed eyes and a sharp smirk. “We both know you want this war. It was your brother who got all the praise and glory last time. There is no shame in wanting to make a legacy for yourself.” “I am too old to care about praise and glory,” Barron responded with a scoff. “And it is the legacy of my brother that I am trying to preserve.” “Whatever you say, my prince,” Jaremy said with a cynical tone. “However, I do have to wonder if this war is worth it just to preserve your brother’s legacy. There was a reason why he only annexed Riverlands after having been left with no other choice. The land is faraway and hard to control, and the river lords will never be truly loyal to us.” “Riverlands is a fertile and prosperous land,” Barron reminded Lord Jaremy, who gave him an agreeing nod. “When it isn’t in war, yes,” he admitted with a small sigh. “However, it seems clear to me that land will never know peace. Its lords are as hostile towards each other as they are towards outsiders, and its smallfolk is divided between the followers of the Seven and the Old Gods.” “So, you believe it to be more trouble than it’s worth to uphold our control over the Riverlands?” Barron asked calmly, to which Jaremy shrugged. “It is better than letting the Faith Militant control it, I suppose,” he responded lazily. “They are puppets of the High Septon after all, who in turn is in league with the Gardeners. However, perhaps we should make this Brydan Blackwood a king, like Arlan had planned to do with his father.” “It could have worked with Lord Roderick, but it will not work with Brydan,” Barron insisted sternly. He had a lot of respect for the young Lord of Raventree Hall and did believe he made a decent Warden of Riverlands, but he did not see him as suited for the role of a king. “Why not?” Jaremy asked sharply. “He is a man grown now, and from what I know of him he would be a loyal ally to the Storm King even without a direct allegiance.” “He is not powerful or respected enough among the river lords to be their king,” Barron explained calmly. “Right now Brydan’s authority rests completely on our name and reputation. If we simply put a crown on his head and left Riverlands for him to rule over there would be half-a-dozen pretenders challenging his rule within months, and the land would burn in civil wars.” “Doesn’t sound so different from the current situation,” Jaremy remarked dryly, but Barron was quick to shake his head. “Trust me, it would be much worse.” For a moment they both remained silent, just eyeing at the army of troops marching down the road towards the forests in the north at a sluggish pace. Watching them made Barron wonder if he himself would ever return from this war, to see again the land that had raised him. It didn’t matter, he would gladly die fulfilling his duty, but there was still something melancholic about it. “Well, war waits for no man,” Lord Jaremy suddenly broke the silence. “Ours is the fury!” he yelled as he raced down the hill to catch up with the troops. “Ours is the fury,” Barron repeated with quiet and hollow words.
|
|
|
Post by WildlingKing on May 21, 2019 13:52:35 GMT
Walton IV Walton Manderly woke up with an intense pain radiating from the back of his head. He was laying on a fur mattress, inside a pavilion illuminated by candles. Slowly turning his gaze to left he recognized his second cousin Willam sitting next to him. “Finally awake,” the young knight said with a relieved tone. “What… happened?” Walton asked, the pain making him grimace. “You were knocked out during the squire melee a couple hours ago,” Willam explained calmly, offering him a flask of water. He grabbed the flask and took a deep gulp, trying to remember what had happened. The memory of preparing for the melee with Ryam returned to his mind, as well as King Greydon’s speech before it, but after that everything was foggy. “Who?” he simply asked. “It was that Vyrwel lad, what’s his name again?” Willam asked with a frown. “Ivar,” Walton responded with a sigh, and his cousin nodded. “Please tell me he didn’t win the melee?” he then asked, and Willam shook his head with a thin smirk. “Leo Peake won,” he stated calmly. “You had a pretty great duel with him before that arse of a Vyrwel knocked you out from behind. At that point there were just six fighters left, and Ivar was disqualified, meaning you came fifth in the competition. Not bad at all, Lord Waymar was proud of your performance.” It was a better result than Walton had expected before the melee, but the whole thing had still left a bitter taste in his mouth. Of course Ivar wasn’t one to fight fair, but to smack him from behind in such a cowardly way was much lower than he had expected of him. And the sheer strength he had put to the strike was quite shocking as well, it was almost like he was trying to seriously injure Walton. Perhaps instructed to do so by his father because of what I overheard back in Horn Hill, he then realized, feeling his stomach turn from the thought. “Are you alright, Walton?” Willam asked gently, and as Walton nodded in response a bit of vomit found its way to his mouth. “If you’re going to throw up, please do it outside,” Willam pleaded. Walton nodded again, and immediately rushed out of the pavilion to puke. He felt weak and lightheaded, swaying slightly as he leaned forward against his knees, vomit dripping out of his mouth. It was the end of the first tourney day, and laughter and singing could be heard all around him on the nightly camp illuminated by torches and moonlight. The people walking past Walton glared at him with mild disgust. “I see you’re up on your feet again, boy,” Walton heard the voice of his lord father Waymar Manderly approaching from the left. He nodded weakly, just barely managing to glance at his father before having to throw up again. “More or less,” he muttered weakly. “I confronted Lord Ilyn about the disgusting and cowardly actions his son committed in the melee, and he promised to punish the boy accordingly,” Waymar stated sternly. “I think Ivar may have done what he did by his father’s request,” Walton remarked quietly. “Of course he did,” his father replied sharply. “However, that is not something I can accuse him of without any evidence to support my claims. Nonetheless, this makes it clear that Lord Ilyn knows you heard his conversation back in Horn Hill and is seeking a way to cut that loose end. When you return to Horn Hill after this tourney you must keep your eyes and ears open and be prepared to defend yourself at all times. There is no telling how low these scum will stoop in their schemes against our family.” “So, you still want me to stay with the Tarlys?” Walton asked with a subtle gulp, and his father just gave him a stern nod. “Now go rest, boy. You clearly need it,” he said nonchalantly. “I’ll let your mother know that you’re alright.” Walton followed his father’s advice and went to rest, but his dreams that night were anything but appeasing, as he had delirious nightmares that woke him up several times throughout the night. In one of these nightmares he was laying naked in a foggy forest, shivering from the cold. Upon standing up he saw shadowy figures approaching from the distance, armed with daggers and murder in their eyes, but no matter how hard Walton tried he couldn’t move his legs to run away. He could only stand there, frozen and waiting for the slowly approaching death. In another dream, or perhaps it was the same, he was climbing up the walls of his childhood home Dunstonbury, when suddenly the castle crumbled all around him and he fell into nothingness. In the morning Walton couldn’t remember how these dreams had ended, but they had left him with a nauseating feeling of anxiety regardless. Willam fetched him some porridge for breakfast, after which his mother, brother and sisters came to see him at the pavilion. “If you ask me that Ivar boy soiled his reputation for good with what he pulled yesterday,” Andrew berated with an angered tone. “If any man knights him after that, he will only reveal himself to be a false knight.” “I’ve never liked the Vyrwels,” Meliana claimed with crossed arms, to which her older sister Alyssa reacted with rolling her eyes. “It’s not like you even know any of the Vyrwels, Mel,” she remarked with a small chuckle. “What Ivar did was wrong, but let us not malign the whole family because the actions of one,” Lady Alicent calmly interjected herself into the conversation. “Are you sure we shouldn’t?” Andrew asked sharply, a knowing look in his eyes. “Not now,” Alicent responded sternly, before turning her eyes to Walton again. “How are you feeling, my son?” “My head still hurts,” Walton replied to his mother with a sigh. “I tried to take a little walk earlier, but I started to feel nauseous almost immediately.” “You need more rest, but you’ll be fine,” Alicent assured, softly stroking his fair hair. “My beautiful boy, you will be alright.” “Mommy’s boy,” Meliana teased with a smirk on her face, and Walton shot her with a mildly annoyed glare. “Hush now,” Alicent said with a soft and compassionate smile on her face. “You’re mommy’s boys and girls, all four of you. None of you forget it, wherever life takes you.” After a bit of chatting they left Walton to rest some more, but soon afterwards Lord Symon and Ryam came to see him. The Tarly lord had a concerned look in his eyes as he entered the pavilion. “Apologies for not being able to come check on you sooner,” he said with a sincere tone. “Are you feeling any better?” “A bit,” Walton answered truthfully. “You fought well yesterday,” Symon complimented him. “A few more feats like that and I’m going to have to knight you, my squire,” he added with a warm smirk on his face. “Do you think you could’ve beaten Leo if Ivar hadn’t knocked you out from behind?” Ryam asked enthusiastically, and Walton just gave him a shrug. “Honestly my memories of the duel with Leo are a bit foggy,” he admitted with a sigh. “I heard he went on to win the melee. How did you fare?” “I lost against Rolland Redwyne, the grandson of Lord Orton Redwyne,” Ryam answered unenthusiastically. “He beat me fair and square though, can’t complain.” Walton spent the following days mostly resting in his cousin’s pavilion, and every now and then Willam or Ryam would come to tell him what had happened in the tourney field. Ryam explained excitedly how Ser Raymund Redwyne had been defeated by his fellow royal guard knight Ser Alan Cockshaw in a joust that lasted for nine tilts, and less excitedly how his older brother Triston had been unhorsed in a single tilt by King Greydon’s second son Prince Harlon. Willam on the other hand made his way all the way to the top four contenders, who would joust for the champion’s purse during the last day of the tourney. He had unhorsed four knights throughout the second and third days, most notably Ser Osbert Tyrell of the royal guard. During the final day of the tourney Walton finally felt strong enough to attend the audience of the joust again. Walking still made him feel dizzy, but he forced himself to ignore it – his cousin had the chance to become the champion and he wasn’t about to miss it. He was sitting next to Ryam, Triston, Genna, Lady Marya and Lord Symon. On the other side of Symon was seated Lord Ilyn Vyrwel with his wife and eldest son, but Ivar was notably absent. The day began with a joust between Ser Willam Manderly and Ser Addam Oakheart, the son and heir of Lord Alester Oakheart. They were both young knights on their early twenties, and neither of them had been expected to make it this far in the joust. “Did you see Ser Addam riding earlier?” Walton quietly asked his friend Ryam, who nodded calmly. “I saw his final joust yesterday against Ser Arwood Roxton of the royal guard.” “And? Do you think Willam has a chance against him?” Walton urged his friend, who chuckled in a relaxed manner. “From what I’ve seen of Ser Willam during this tourney, I think he has a chance against any knight,” Ryam said with an admiring look in his eyes as he watched Ser Willam taking his place at the end of the tiltyard. With a nervous smile Walton turned to look at his cousin as well. The trumpet chimed, the two knights tilted their lances and charged against each other. The horses galloped ahead with a thundering sound and the audience tensed up. Willam deflected Ser Addam’s lance with his shield and struck his own with great precision into the lower chest of his opponent, unhorsing him in the first tilt. Walton and Ryam both jumped up from their seats to cheer. Next up was Ser Alan Cockshaw against Prince Harlon Gardener. Alan was of course clad in the plain white armor and green cape of the royal guard, but Harlon had given a bit more concessions to ornament in his armament. Across the prince’s gilded plated armor ran green vines made with emeralds, donned over it was silken black cape with gold trimmings, and his pointy golden greathelm was decorated with white feathers and two green hands on the sides that almost looked like small wings. “Fifty gold hands for the Cockshaw!” Walton heard Ser Halmon Hunt yelling a couple seats below them. The man had come third in the archery contest yesterday and was clearly eager to spend the coin he had won. “I’ll take that offer,” Symon responded with a small smirk, and Ser Halmon turned to look at him with surprise. “Mylord, I don’t know if I should gamble against my liege,” he said with an amused tone. “Better you lose your coin to me than someone else,” Symon responded sharply, and they both laughed. And so, the two contenders charged for the first tilt. Both of their lances broke against the other’s shield, but neither looked particularly shaken. Prince Harlon even cheerfully waved his hand for the common folk while waiting for his second lance being delivered by his squire. In the second tilt Ser Alan’s lance scratched slightly against Prince Harlon’s helmet, damaging the decorative hand but nothing more. And in the third tilt the prince unhorsed the knight of the royal guard. “I’ll take those fifty gold hands after the melee, thanks,” Symon quipped to Ser Halmon, who bowed down his head in a defeated manner. There was a short break before the last joust, during which Walton left his seat by the Tarlys and made way to his own family, sitting down next to his older brother Andrew. “Are you feeling alright, little brother?” he asked calmly, and Walton gave him a nod. “Just nervous and excited for the final joust.” A band of minstrels and a court jester with stilts came to play music and entertain the audience while they waited, and while his sisters laughed at the jester’s tricks Walton found little enjoyment from it. He had come here to watch knights, not fools. Finally, after almost half-an-hour the jester and minstrels left the tiltyard, and Ser Willam and Prince Harlon rode back in. They bowed before King Greydon and made their ways to the opposing ends of the yard. “Do it for the pride of House Manderly,” Walton heard his father muttering a few seats to his right. The trumpet chimed again, and the final joust of the tourney began. Walton’s eyes were locked on his cousin, wondering how this all felt to him, the cheering crowds and hundreds of nobles watching. This had to be the proudest moment in Willam’s life, and Walton prayed he would win. Both riders were careful in the first tilt, concentrating more on deflecting their opponent’s lances than on striking aggressively. The second tilt was much the same, and in the third Willam’s shield broke, causing a loud gasp among the audience. He remained steadily atop his mount though, and a squire brought him a new shield. Once, twice, thrice more Ser Willam and Prince Harlon charged against each other, both refusing to be defeated. Walton could see they were both getting weary, the shields and lances no doubt starting to feel heavy on their hands. And then they charged for the seventh tilt. With a loud crack Willam’s lance broke Harlon’s shield, and hit the prince on his side hard enough to finally knock him off his horse. The crowd erupted in cheers, but no one cheered quite as loudly as the Manderlys. After Willam had made his victory laps and crowned Princess Deranna Gardener – the wife of Prince Perceon – as the Queen of Love and Beauty, he dismounted his horse and with the lead of Lord Waymar they went to congratulate him. “You’ve brought great glory to our house today, Ser Willam,” Waymar said with pride oozing from his every word as he hugged the young knight. Willam looked exhausted but happy, as they all showered him with praise. Standing there in middle of the cheering crowds together with his family, Walton allowed himself to feel hopeful for the future. Whatever dangers and challenges were ahead of them, whatever plots laid out against them, they would survive them all together. House Manderly would survive.
|
|
|
Post by WildlingKing on May 25, 2019 11:48:29 GMT
Hagon IV The sky was cloudy, with rays of sunlight shining through and banners flickering in the wind. Prince Hagon Hoare leaned on the battlements of Orkwatch, eyeing the large fleet approaching the castle from south. Three Hoare longships led the fleet, behind them some forty Farman war galleys and dromonds, as well as almost a hundred longships of House Greyjoy and their vassals. “Your father won’t be pleased to find you here,” Quenton Farwynd said calmly, standing next to the prince. Hagon glared at his friend for a moment, before turning his eyes back to the approaching fleet. “My father knows I’m an ironman at heart. He’ll understand.” With those words he left the battlements and made his way back into his chambers. On the way Hagon saw Karin Orkwood once again sparring with Harrick Hoare at the courtyard, flashing a thin smirk at the woman as he walked past her. Once in his chambers Hagon sat down with a sigh to wait for the inevitable. And after less than half-an-hour the door was indeed knocked on. Opening it Hagon saw his father, King Harmund II Hoare, clad in a dark leather attire with a fur-lined black wool coat donned over it. On his face was a steely expression, and in his black eyes a cold, piercing gaze. “Your Grace,” Hagon greeted him with a small bow, forcing a small smirk on his face, which his father didn’t reciprocate. With a sigh the king stepped inside the chambers, taking off his gloves and walking wordlessly to the window overlooking the courtyard. “In my letter, I commanded you to garrison Hoare Castle, Hagon,” Harmund stated coldly, not even looking at his son. “By coming here you’ve disobeyed a direct order I gave you.” “You knew I could not follow that order,” Hagon argued sternly, and Harmund turned to look at him with a sharp glare. “You chose not to,” he corrected, and though he did not raise his voice his words were strict and strong. “The gods know I should send you back with your hands tied behind your back.” “But you won’t?” Hagon asked carefully, gulping subtly under his father’s intense glare. “I heard the Shrike visited Hoare Castle while I was gone,” Harmund changed the topic, his tone remaining harsh. “He did,” Hagon admitted with a nod. “I welcomed him, and…” “And you let him baptize you,” Harmund concluded sternly. “What were you thinking?” “I was thinking about our house, and about our kingdom,” Hagon claimed confidently. “You may despise the Shrike and his kind, but our people still hold them in high regard. Do you think my brother could ever appease them? No, they despise him, so it is up to me prove to them and the people we rule over that House Hoare is still Ironborn.” “Your brother is the heir to the Seastone Chair,” the King reminded him with furrowed brows. “However, I do believe we should do what we can to retain peace with the priests of the Drowned God. Perhaps your encounter with the Shrike did some good after all.” With a relieved smile Hagon nodded to his father. “You’re welcome, Your Grace.” For a moment tense silence lingered in the room, until King Harmund took a step closer to his son, his expression slightly mellowed now. “So, you want to sail to war?” he asked calmly. “With all my heart, father,” Hagon responded sincerely. “Then I shall not deny it from you, son,” Harmund said with a small sigh, placing his hand on Hagon’s shoulder and looking him to the eyes. “But remember, war is no place for a boy.” “I am a man of the Iron Isles, Your Grace,” Hagon assured, his words quiet but confident. That night a feast was held at the great hall of Orkwatch, the noble lords and captains of their mighty fleet taking part. Hagon was seated at the high table, between King Harmund and Ser Sandor Farman, who was the heir to Fair Isle and the man in charge of the Farman fleet. Ser Sandor was a tall and sinewy man on his later forties, his golden hair receding and starting to grey, and on his tall cleanshaven face seemingly stuck a disgruntled expression. The Farman knight was dressed in a blue velvet coat with golden waves embroidered on the sleeves and three white ships on the chest. Over his shoulders was donned a red silk cape fastened by a large round clasp of gold decorated with small rubies. To Hagon’s left Harmund was conversing with his cousin Lord Qarlton Hoare, and as they reminisced and laughed about something that had happened twenty years ago the prince turned his attention to his right, where Ser Sandor was having a much quieter discussion with Lord Dagon Greyjoy. Dagon was a tall and lean man on his late fifties, his chiseled and hard cleanshaven face starting to show signs of aging, and his once black long hair now shining silver. Lord Dagon was a mild-mannered and cold man, in his pale blue eyes always a sharp glare. “Who knows, you may have iron in your blood as well, Farman,” the Greyjoy lord spoke softly, the thinnest of smirks on his face. “The Ironborn held Fair Isle for several generations during the Age of Heroes.” “Unlikely, mylord,” Ser Sandor responded, and though his tone was polite his eyes told he found the suggestion repulsive. “House Farman can trace their ancestry to long before the ironborn ever invaded Fair Isle, all the way to the ancient Farman Kings.” “I know, and I also know that the ironborn were eventually driven out from your island by Lord Gylbert Farman,” Dagon admitted nonchalantly. “However, there is a story here on the Iron Isles, which tells that it wasn’t Gylbert who fathered his son who would go on to inherit Faircastle and Fair Isle. No, instead it was a Greyjoy reaver whose seed would inherit the lands and titles of Lord Gylbert.” Ser Sandor looked downright shocked by the Greyjoy’s words. “Preposterous,” he muttered in an irate tone. “Just a story, ser, nothing more,” Lord Dagon said with a sly smirk, raising his cup and gulping down his wine. Towards the end of the night King Harmund raised from his seat to hold a speech. “My fellow Ironborn!” he began, to which the many captains in the hall cheered loudly. “And our honored guests and allies from the Fair Isle,” Harmund continued, receiving a significantly tamer reaction from the couple dozen Westermen in the room. “Together we have gathered the greatest war fleet Westeros has ever seen, and together we shall sail to conquer! No man of the Reach can stop us, they shall all kneel before the ironmen of the sea and the lions of the west. To glory!” “To glory!” the whole hall roared in unison, and Hagon could feel his blood pumping from excitement. The following morning Prince Hagon made his way down to the beach clad in an iron halfhelm with a nasal guard, chainmail byrnie and a black tabard with the sigil of House Hoare in the chest, a dark blue cloak donned over them, a round shield carried on his back, and from his belt hanging a shortsword and a hand axe. With a satisfied smile on his face the young prince observed the thousands of warriors making their way into the hundreds of ships anchored in the harbor, carrying with them swords, shields, axes, spears, bows and arrows, as well as food and other supplies. “We’ll follow your lead, King Harmund,” Hagon heard Ser Sandor Farman saying to his father with his stiff and formal tone some dozen yards away from him. “There is a long journey ahead, and a longer war after that,” Harmund said with a calm and authoritative tone to the Farman knight. “Make sure your men aren’t too exhausted by the time we reach Mander’s mouth.” Sandor bowed obediently to Harmund, before making his way to the longboat that took him to his flagship dromond anchored near the entrance of the bay to the south. Next Hagon saw his father approached by Lord Ulfric Harlaw. He didn’t get to hear their conversation however, as he himself was approached by Lord Roryn Drumm. “Look at that Harlaw wuss groveling at the feet of our king,” the Drumm lord said with a mocking tone, a look of disgust in his eyes. “Thinks very highly of himself too, no doubt.” “Well, he did bring a lot of ships and men to our cause,” Hagon pointed out sharply. “More than you did, mylord.” “Aye, he did,” Roryn admitted with a thin smirk that didn’t reach his blue eyes, stroking his forked black beard. “Fancy new ships and green boys to sail them. They are traders and farmers, men of peace and summer. My captains and their crews are reavers, my prince. Who do you think will prove themselves more useful in war?” “Your men may be more experienced than Lord Harlaw’s, but Harlaw’s men are no less ironborn. They’ve been raised and trained to fight,” Hagon argued calmly, to which Roryn chuckled coldly. “Aye, there is iron in their blood, I do not deny that. However, they are not men yet, and many of them will die as boys. It is one thing to know how to fight, and another entirely to know how to kill. That is something you don’t learn in sparring and training at the comfort of your home.” Hagon nodded quietly, knowing the Drumm lord knew what he was talking about. Roryn the Reaver had sailed and raided the shores of Westeros and beyond for nearly three decades, winning plenty of wealth and reputation in doing so, and Hagon could only imagine how many hundreds of men he had left dead in his wake. Roryn tapped him lightly on the shoulder, a wolfish grin forming on his face. “It is men like us, warriors and reavers, who raised the Ironborn to greatness, Prince Hagon.” As he turned his eyes to Lord Harlaw again, Roryn’s face turned sour. “There would be no men like him without the blood that men like us spill. Never forget that, my prince.” With those words the Drumm lord walked away from him and made his way to his own longship. And so, shortly before noon the massive fleet of over four hundred ships in total finally set sail. Hagon stood at the prow of his longship Iron Heart as they entered the open sea, gazing in awe at all the ships around him and feeling the wind on his face and hair. So many times in the past he had dreamt of something like this, it felt almost surreal to be here now to witness it with his own eyes. “My prince,” he heard the carefree voice of his friend Quenton from behind and turned to face him with a wide grin on his face. “Can you believe it, Farwynd? We’re sailing to war.” “Well, you seem as happy as a clam,” Quenton said with a chuckle. “Excited to kill some fools, I take it?” “Excited to win glory in the name of our kingdom!” Hagon responded, nudging his friend lightly on the shoulder. “This war will be our legacy, Quenton. There is so much reputation and riches for us to gain, my friend.” “Unless we die,” Quenton replied grimly, to which Hagon could only roll his eyes. “Try not soil your pants while you cower in fear,” he jabbed mockingly. “It’s not that I’m afraid to die,” Quenton insisted, crossing his arms. “But if you think about it, there’s a high chance that at least one of us will. I’ve never been to a battle, but I know enough about them to tell that you’re as likely to become a corpse as you are to win any glory or riches.” “A skilled enough warrior can survive hundreds of battles,” Hagon replied nonchalantly, thinking specifically about Roryn the Reaver. Quenton shrugged. “Or lucky enough,” he said with a smirk, and they both laughed.
|
|
|
Post by WildlingKing on May 25, 2019 17:32:37 GMT
Gwynesse IV Every day the terrain turned more rugged, forested and mountainous, as the host of nearly fifteen thousand troops and a couple thousand camp followers marching under Lannister banners made its way from Casterly Rock and Lannisport to east towards the Deep Den. Especially during the first week of marching more and more landed knights, hedge knights, freeriders and sellswords kept joining them, and the morale among the troops was high – they were marching to glory. As if sent by the gods to confirm this, on the noon of the ninth day of marching they saw a pride of seven lions watching the passing army from atop a nearby hill. “The gods are truly with us,” Prince Harmund Hoare stated with an enchanted smile on his face as he looked at the lions, Gwynesse Goodbrother riding beside him. After nearly two weeks of marching they reached the Deep Den, where a smaller host of around six-thousand troops gathered by such noble houses as Lydden, Payne, Brax, Ferren, Serret, Greenfield, Lefford and Peckledon were waiting to join the larger force led by Prince Tymond Lannister. Deep Den was quite a large castle, even if nowhere near the sheer grandeur of Casterly Rock. It was perched high atop a small mountain, a steep and winding path leading up to its gatehouse. South of the mountain at the meadow on its feet stood a modest town protected by timber walls, which were decorated with the banners of House Lydden depicting a white badger on a green and brown field. While majority of the troops remained in the town and the camp next to it, the princes and noble lords with some of their knights continued up to the castle itself. As they rode into the courtyard they were welcomed by a broad and stocky man with short dirty blonde hair and well-groomed full beard, in his early fifties as far Gwynesse could tell. He wore a velvet doublet quartered brown-and-green, and a dark grey woolen cloak fastened by a golden clasp in the shape of a badger. The man grinned, but the smile didn’t reach his emerald green eyes. As Prince Tymond and Prince Tywell dismounted their horses and approached the man, he went down on one knee and bowed down his head. “Rise, Ser Alton,” Tymond spoke with a calm but authoritative tone, and the Lydden knight obeyed. Then Tymond embraced him in a brotherly hug. “How is Lord Luwin holding up?” “He is in good health, my prince, if slightly worn down by his advanced age,” Ser Alton responded with a small smirk. A few hours later they attended a great feast held for the noble lords and knights of the Lannister army in the cavernous great hall of Deep Den, constructed inside the mountain. Gwynesse sat on the high table between Prince Harmund and Ser Aubrey Crakehall, just a couple seats to the left from the Lannister princes, who were seated next to the elderly Lord Luwin Lydden, and his wife and three middle-aged sons. To her right on the other hand, after Ser Aubrey, were seated lords Brax, Serrett and Payne. Lord Ryman Brax was a short man on his mid-forties with a plain and stern face and stubble beard, his frizzy and receding hair matching the brown color of his eyes. He was clad in a simple dark leather jerkin over a white linen tunic, with a woolen cloak dyed purple donned over his shoulders. Lord Lyn Serrett seemed to Gwynesse to be opposite in every way to the Brax lord, being a tall and handsome man on his early thirties with flowing golden hair and a smiling cleanshaven face. He wore a light green velvet doublet with intricate silver patterns embroidered on it, and a light blue silken cape fastened with a silver clasp depicting a peacock. Lord Merrell Payne on the other hand was a bald and portly man on his mid-fifties with a bushy dark mustache and strong jawline. He wore a checkered high-collared doublet of white and purple, and a golden silk sash over it. “I believe I should be given the honor to lead the vanguard,” Lord Lyn claimed in-between chewing the boar meat from his plate. “After all, I know the northern Reach better than any other man in this army.” “I’m afraid Prince Tymond has already given the honor to me,” Ser Aubrey responded calmly, raising his cup for the Serrett lord before taking a sip. “An untested commander leading the vanguard,” Lord Ryman commented dryly, to which Aubrey merely reacted with a dismissive chuckle. “I can attest that Ser Aubrey is a capable commander, mylords,” Harmund asserted calmly. “He’ll do well in leading the vanguard.” “He is a skilled knight, I know that much,” Lord Merrell complimented with a placid tone. “Knocked my fool of a son off his horse in a single tilt in the Tourney of Cornfield two years ago.” “That was a good tourney,” Aubrey chimed in with a sharp grin. “I remember you coming in third place on the melee yourself, Lord Payne.” “Aye, defeated by Ser Adrian Banefort and his bloody warhammer,” Merrell reminisced with a thin smile on his face. “By gods, that man is strong as an ox. Does he march with us, by the way?” “Indeed, the Banefort troops are led by Lord Monfryd, but Ser Adrian rides beside his lord father,” Aubrey confirmed. “We certainly have no shortage of accomplished knights amidst our ranks,” Lyn Serrett stated with a jovial tone. “Neither do the Reachmen,” Ryman Brax said grimly, gulping down his wine. “In fact, for every accomplished knight of the Rock, the Reach has three of their own. Thankfully we are marching to a war, and not a tourney.” “It is as you say, Lord Brax, the Reachmen are not an opponent to be underestimated,” Harmund admitted calmly. “However, with the aid of my father and the ironborn fleet, I believe our chances are good.” “That is if we can truly trust in your father’s aid, Prince Hoare,” Ryman muttered in response. “The ironborn are powerful on the sea, everyone knows that. However, a long campaign on land against the armies of House Gardener? No offense, my prince, but I have my reservations.” Before any of them could respond to Lord Brax, Prince Tymond chinked his goblet loudly and stood up to hold a speech. The whole great hall quickly quieted down to hear what the crown prince of Casterly Rock had to say. “Noble lords and knights of the Rock,” Tymond greeted them all with a smile on his face, though Gwynesse could spot the hint of nervousness in the fifty-year-old prince’s words. “Ahead of us lays a long march, and many battles. I cannot tell you when you will see your homes and your families again, nor promise that you will return from this war at all, but I want to assure each of you that you will be fighting for a great cause. With your swords and lances you will change the future of Westeros and rise Kingdom of the Rock to the kind of glory never seen before. This war will be our legacy, and you will be its heroes!” The lords and knights cheered for their prince of course, but Gwynesse couldn’t help but think that the crown prince didn’t quite have the knack for powerful speeches like his father King Lancel did. After two nights of rest in Deep Den the large host of over twenty-thousand troops and some three thousand camp followers began to slowly march its way south, the Crakehall vanguard leading the way. After a week of marching the verdant and forested hills of the southeastern Rock turned into the vast green plains of the northern Reach. At the side of the road connecting Deep Den and Stonebridge there stood an ancient five feet tall stone, white as snow and eroded by centuries of exposure to the elements. It signified the border between the two kingdoms, on its northern side carved the hand of the Gardeners and on its southern side the Lannister lion. “This border was established after the failed conquest of King Lancel the Fourth over three-hundred years ago,” Prince Tywell told, standing in front of the stone with Prince Harmund and Gwynesse. Softly the young Lannister prince touched the surface of the stone, a pondering look in his eyes. “The Gardener king was preoccupied with his war in the Stormlands, his own lands left with meager defenses, and yet the forces of House Osgrey were able to repel King Lancel’s armies. This war will not be easily won.” Prince Harmund tapped his friend lightly on the shoulder. “House Hoare stands with you this time,” he assured softly. Looking at the stone Gwynesse suddenly remembered something from her history lessons. “Didn’t King Lancel the Fourth slay King Harrald Hoare and his eldest son?” she asked quietly, and Tywell gave her a surprised glance. “Um, yes, I believe that is true,” he confirmed with a small nod after a moment of hesitation. “Before his failed conquest of the Reach King Lancel the Fourth repelled an ironborn invasion on the northwestern coast of the Rock, which ended in him beheading King Harrald Halfdrowned and his heir.” “All in the past,” Harmund was quick to say, glancing at both Tywell and Gwynesse. “Liked I said, we stand together now.” And together they entered the Kingdom of Reach. These northeastern plains were undoubtedly the most sparsely populated region of the Reach, but small villages and farmsteads still dotted land. Bands of hundred-or-so soldiers were sent to forage food and loot whatever valuables they could find from these settlements, but Gwynesse, Harmund and Tywell remained by the main force and merely heard the reports from these foraging parties. That was until the evening of the fifth day after crossing the border, when the Lannister army made their camp by a village recently raided by their troops. “This is… horrifying,” Gwynesse spoke quietly as they rode through the village, seeing men, women and children littered dead on the ground, their homes desecrated and robbed by the invaders. “This is war,” Harmund responded to her, though his voice betrayed him and revealed that he wasn’t comfortable with the sight either. “It is ugly, but it is required,” Tywell spoke, doing a better job than his cousin at keeping his voice devoid of emotion. “An army of this size needs all the food it can find to be kept fed. These poor folk unfortunately stood between the lion and its prey.” “I shall pray for them tonight,” Harmund said quietly. “Would you care to join me, Lady Gwynesse?” he asked with a subtle gulp. Their eyes met for a moment, and Gwynesse could see the pleading look in the Hoare prince’s dark eyes. “I will, my prince,” she responded with a stilted tone, trying her best to ignore the horrific scenery around them. After the camp was erected and Gwynesse had had dinner in the privacy of her own tent, she entered Harmund’s pavilion. The prince was on his knees on the mattress, two lit candles on the ground in front of him. “Join me, please,” Harmund said quietly, and with a wordless nod Gwynesse kneeled next to her prince. “I’ve lighted two candles, one for the Father Above and one for the Mother Above,” the prince explained as he softly grabbed Gwynesse’s right hand. “Father is the face of justice. He judges all our deeds, protects those who are just and punishes those who do wrong. We should pray that those who lose their lives in this war will be judged fairly by him.” The prince gulped audibly, before continuing. “Mother is the face of mercy. She looks after all her children with a loving smile and wishes peace between us all. We should pray that she will show us her mercy and make this war swift, so that as many as possible can be spared from needless death.” Harmund closed his eyes, and for a moment they both remained silent. Gwynesse looked at the small dancing flames atop the candles, wondering if the gods were truly in them. If they were, she couldn’t feel their presence. “My prince,” she spoke up quietly after a moment, and Harmund opened his eyes to look at her. He looked strangely weak and vulnerable in that moment, which made Gwynesse hesitate for a couple of seconds. “This war… do you believe your gods truly condone it?” Harmund turned his gaze down, letting out a deep sigh. “I don’t know,” he admitted quietly. “All I know is that this war can change Westeros for the better, but only if we are victorious. So, I pray it is the Seven’s plan that we shall prevail.” “Then I will pray for it as well, my prince,” Gwynesse said softly, grabbing Harmund’s other hand now. They looked each other in the eye, Harmund’s lips forming a wistful smile. With a passionate kiss they embraced each other and made love in the candlelight.
|
|
|
Post by WildlingKing on May 27, 2019 13:55:05 GMT
Lyonel V Lyonel Bracken woke up at dawn as the many bells of Stoney Sept chimed in a cacophony, inviting the townsfolk for a morning prayer. With a sigh he scrambled up from the bed, seeing that Axel was already awake and standing by the window of the small quarters given to them in the house next to the chapterhouse of the Warrior’s Sons. The young squire looked quite tired. “Did you get any sleep, boy?” Lyonel asked calmly. “A little,” Axel answered tonelessly, his gaze locked on the street below. Lyonel walked next to him, seeing men, women and children hurrying towards the septs in the street. “Is something wrong?” “It’s just this place, ser,” Axel responded with a sigh. “I pray to the Seven, but the Faith Militant… I don’t think a man is supposed to dedicate his whole life just for the gods. It doesn’t seem right.” Lyonel smiled thinly and gave the boy an approving nod. “I agree.” They broke their fast at the mess hall of the chapterhouse, where they were quickly approached by the commander of the Warrior’s Sons – Ser Harrold Hill. ”King Lucifer has requested you to join him in a prayer at the sept, Ser Leo of Duskendale,” Ser Harrold spoke sternly, a judgmental glare in his eyes. “I tried to tell him it is of no use, because you are clearly a godless man.” “What makes you think so?” Lyonel asked calmly. “I have developed an eye for it,” the bald man said with a disparaging tone. “I’ve known so many of your kind throughout my life. Weak and misguided men, driven by greed and falsehoods.” “No offense, ser, but you do not know me,” Lyonel responded, keeping his voice calm and polite. For a moment silence lingered between them, until Harrold nodded stiffly. “I suppose we’ll see.” Lyonel told his squire to wait in their quarters and followed Ser Harrold out. The rainbow-cloaked knight led him to the long steps leading up to the grand sept overlooking the town. By the tall entrance of the sept there stood seven knights of the Warrior’s Sons in guard, each as unmoving as statues until Ser Harrold signaled for them to make way. And then they entered the sept itself, an enormous structure of marble and gold. Seven aisled led down to the middle of the sept, where altars and nine-feet-tall bronze statues depicting each of the seven gods stood in a ring. Light shimmering through the tall and colorful windows of leaded glass danced on statues. Harrold halted at the top of the steps, and wordlessly nodded towards King Lucifer Justman who was on his knees by the statue of the Warrior. Taking in a deep breath, Lyonel began to approach the young king, while Ser Harrold remained where he stood. Lucifer was a lean man on his early twenties, if Lyonel had to guess, clad in silken robes of white and gold. His hair was ash-blonde, but his smooth and cleanshaven face reminded Lyonel of Lord Brydan. Now standing just half-a-dozen yards behind the man who claimed to be the King of the Rivers and Hills, Lyonel clenched his fists. Perhaps I should just kill him right there, a dangerous thought occurred in his mind. He could snap the young man’s neck before Harrold could do anything. He wouldn’t get out of this town alive after that, most likely he wouldn’t even get a quick death, but he would’ve resolved the conflict then and there. Prince Barron had even commanded him to take action if the opportunity presented itself. No, Lyonel decided, walking next to King Lucifer and descending on his knees. He wouldn’t kill a young man he didn’t even know in such a dishonorable manner. “Do not seek vengeance against your brothers and sisters in Faith, nor for any of your petty and earthly woes. Let instead the Warrior wield you as an instrument of his wrath against the sinners and infidels of this world,” the young king spoke, his voice calm and focused. Slowly he shifted his gaze to Lyonel. “The Book of the Warrior, second chapter, third verse,” he informed him, to which Lyonel simply responded with a silent nod. King Lucifer stood up, positioning himself between Lyonel and the statue of the Warrior. Lyonel remained on his knees, looking up to this false king standing in front of him. Lucifer extended his right hand, positioning the diamond ring in his index finger directly in front of Lyonel’s face. With a subtle gulp he leaned forward and lightly kissed the ring. “Rise, Ser Leo of Duskendale,” King Lucifer commanded with a tranquil tone, and Lyonel obeyed. Standing up, he slightly towered the king. Lucifer then walked past him, approaching the white marble altar in the middle of the sept. “I read the message written by your master,” he spoke nonchalantly, turning to look at Lyonel again. “Lord Damion Darke seems like a smart man, no doubt about that. However, I must wonder if he truly has the courage required to act as an instrument of the Warrior’s wrath in this war to come. Worse yet, I cannot be sure if he is truly a friend or if he has just sent you here as some sort of vile ploy against my rule. Cowardice can be forgiven, but treachery will never be tolerated by those who hold true to the Faith.” Lyonel weighed his words for a moment, wondering what the best approach in winning Lucifer’s trust would be. “My master is cautious about joining your cause, that is true,” he started carefully, studying the king’s face as he spoke. “Your Grace, you have to understand, the Justmans have been gone for centuries. Many will find it suspicious that now suddenly one has appeared out of thin air.” “Yet here I am,” Lucifer replied, raising his voice just slightly. For a moment there was an angered frown on his face, but it was quickly replaced with a thin smile. “But I understand, of course, it is hard to grasp. However, if your master truly is a man of the Faith, his doubts should vanish the moment he hears that the High Septon himself vows for my legitimacy. He is the gods’ voice on earth after all, his word is absolute.” “Of course, Your Grace,” Lyonel was quick to concede with a submissive nod. “Yet he is also just a man, a man thousands of miles away from here at that, living in a city that most men of the Riverlands and Blackwater Bay have never visited and never will.” Tense silence followed Lyonel’s words, and for a few seconds he feared Lucifer would react badly to them. However, after a moment the young king just let out a stifled chuckle and turned his eyes away from Lyonel. “Over a thousand years ago the first warriors of the Faith came to this land, bringing with them the light of the Seven,” Lucifer said quietly, laying his hands softly atop the altar. “This very sept stands as a monument of their triumph. The men who lived here before the coming of the Andals were ignorant of the truth, but same cannot be said of those who still insist clinging onto their false gods today. They are not ignorant, they simply refuse to accept the light of the Seven, rather worshiping their demon trees. Their mere existence rots this blessed land from the inside. In the end it is all quite simple, Ser Leo of Duskendale. Either you and your master stand with me and the Faith Militant in our mission to cleanse this land from its rot, or you stand against us and the Seven.” “I will tell that to Lord Damion, Your Grace,” Lyonel responded quietly with a small bow. King Lucifer’s lips formed a tiny smile as he took a step closer to Lyonel. “Good,” he said with a restrained tone. “However, you needn’t return to your master completely empty handed, ser. I know you were not sent here just to confirm that I am indeed more than just a rumor, but also to learn how I plan to succeed in consolidating my rule over the Riverlands.” “That is correct, Your Grace,” Lyonel confirmed calmly, and softly the young king laid his right hand on his left shoulder. “I would like to invite you to join me and some of my most trusted councilors for a dinner tonight in the holdfast,” he said with a polite tone. “We shall discuss our plans for the future, which I imagine would be of great interest to you.” “I would be honored, Your Grace,” Lyonel responded with a respectful nod. Lucifer smiled, removing his hand from Lyonel’s shoulder. “I’ll send someone to fetch you when it is time,” he said, before taking his leave. Lyonel spent much of the following day in the quarters he shared with Axel, waiting anxiously for the evening ahead. This dinner with King Lucifer and his councilors was why he had come here – to learn the plans of their enemy. After that he could leave, and bring what he had learned back to Lord Brydan in Raventree Hall. We just have to make it through this one dinner. Eventually they were fetched by some young servant boy, who led them through the streets to the stout grey holdfast at the large sept’s feet. Sundown was near, and dark clouds had gathered to veil the evening sky. Inside the holdfast Lyonel and Axel were led to the second floor, and in there an airy room with a single long table. At the doors stood knights of the Warrior’s Sons, and around the table sat King Lucifer and six men sworn to serve him. Right next to King Lucifer – who was at the head of the table on the other end of the room from Lyonel – was seated Ser Harrold Hill, and on the other side a broad-shouldered man on his early thirties who could only be Lord Robert Vance. He had the same long light brown hair, full beard and grey-green eyes his father had had sixteen years ago. It was almost eerie, like the ghost of Randyll Vance had come to haunt Lyonel from beyond the grave. Robert clearly didn’t recognize him though, giving him merely a short and disinterested glance. Next to Lord Robert sat a stout and fair-haired middle-aged knight, dressed in a velvet doublet checkered white and silver, as well as a grey cape fastened by a golden clasp in the shape of a hook. This had to be Ser Helman Keath, the second son of the cautious and elderly Lord Hoster Keath. In his puffy and reddish face was a haughty expression, and he also paid very little attention to Lyonel and Axel. Next to Ser Helman and closest to them sat a young and fit knight with luscious golden locks and a small pointy chin beard, wearing a tabard in the colors of House Piper. Lyonel didn’t know the young man, but he was eyeing the two of them with a sharp and curious gaze. On the other side with Ser Harrold sat two more of the Warrior’s Sons, those being Ser Renfred Sarwyck and an older knight with bushy grey beard and beady brown eyes. “Your Grace, mylords,” Lyonel greeted them all with a deep bow, as did his squire. “Ser Leo of Duskendale, welcome,” Lucifer spoke with a warm and polite tone. “Please, take a seat.” Lyonel sat on the opposite end of the table from King Lucifer, and Axel took the seat between him and the old Warrior’s Son. Soon the servants brought in their meals of roasted trout and boiled quail eggs, and poured white wine into their goblets. Taking his first sip, Lyonel noticed the wine was heavily watered down. “Ser Mathis Piper, I believe you had news for us,” Lucifer spoke up, breaking the silence. The young Piper knight nodded dutifully. “Yes, Your Grace. A response from Lord Osmund Harroway arrived, he has accepted your proposal.” “Fantastic,” the young king said with a bright smile. “That means we can begin our march to Harroway’s Town soon.” “Is Your Grace to marry Lord Harroway’s daughter?” Lyonel asked carefully. “He is,” Ser Harrold responded sternly. “An alliance that will make King Lucifer’s hold on the Riverlands even stronger. Be sure to tell that to your master in Duskendale.” “I will,” Lyonel conceded with a polite nod. He couldn’t pretend to be surprised by House Harroway’s involvement in this treasonous war. It was well known they had been left bitter by their losses in the last war, a war before which they had been bonded by ties of marriage to the royal House Teague. It made sense they would attempt to use this opportunity to gain back what they had lost, even if it meant tying themselves to an obviously false king. King Lucifer went on to explain how all of the southern Riverlands were already practically under his control, and how there were many noble houses beyond just the Harroways in the northern Riverlands eager to pledge their support for him. Lyonel nodded along, hiding his growing concern with smiles and flattery for Lucifer. Ser Harrold also told that they had sent ravens to the chapterhouses of the Warrior’s Sons in Lannisport and Gulltown, asking them to send more knights of the Faith Militant to support King Lucifer. The sun had set by the time the dinner was over, and it had started to rain outside. As they made their back to the streets, Axel yanked Lyonel from his sleeve and pulled him to the side of the alley. “What is?” Lyonel asked with furrowed brows. “We need to leave this town, immediately,” Axel said, nervous urgency in his words. “Trust me, I want out of here as well, but it will draw far less suspicion if we leave in the morning,” Lyonel argued calmly, but Axel shook his head furiously. “No, we need to leave now. Ser Mathis Piper recognized me, I know it.” Lyonel narrowed his eyes and looked the Tully bastard to the eyes. “Are you sure?” he asked calmly, and Axel nodded. “He has visited Riverrun many times in the past, but I had no idea he was connected with the Faith Militant.” Lyonel took in a deep breath and looked around them. The streets were almost empty, the few people on them either being patrolling Poor Fellows or townsfolk making their way home for the night. “Alright, we’ll leave now,” he decided sternly. They made their way back to their quarters, where they quickly changed their gear and packed up. Then they walked back into the rainy streets of Stoney Sept, heading towards the stables by the northern gates. However, they didn’t make it far before Ser Harrold Hill, Ser Renfred Sarwyck, the old Warrior’s Son and Ser Mathis Piper confronted them. “In a hurry to leave, Ser Leo of Duskendale?” the Piper knight asked sharply, his hand resting on the hilt of his sword. “I would like to begin my journey back to Duskendale as soon as possible, yes,” Lyonel responded tensely. “Well, I won’t hold you for long,” Ser Mathis said with a faux smile, unsheathing his sword and pointing it towards Axel. “I simply wanted to ask why a knight of Duskendale travels with the bastard of Ser Andar Tully?” “You’re mistaken, ser,” Lyonel said hastily, glancing at Axel and gesturing with his hands for Mathis to keep his distance. “This is my squire, Alan.” “Enough of your lies,” Ser Harrold Hill now spoke up. He unsheathed his sword as well, and Ser Renfred and the older knight were quick to follow his example. “Who are you, really?” Lyonel’s eyes slowly shifted between the four knights standing in front of him, as he considered his next move. “To the horses,” he whispered to Axel, before pushing him to the alleyway to their right and unsheathing his own sword. “Foolish,” Harrold commented coldly. “Piper, go after the boy, we’ll take care of this impostor.” Lyonel managed to shoot a quick glance towards Axel, who had by now almost reached the other end of the alley, before turning his attention back to Ser Harrold. The bald and scarred knight was now charging towards him with fury in his eyes. Lyonel deflected his first two harsh strikes, sidestepping the third one to face the older knight who had attempted to sneak up on him from the left. The old knight tried to get him with a thrust aimed at his belly, but Lyonel dodged it and leaped closer to him, with an elegant move slashing the old knight open from under his left arm. With a harrowing scream of pain the old knight stumbled down to the ground. Quickly Lyonel spun around, but he didn’t have enough time to fully dodge the first strike coming from Ser Renfred, and it sliced open his leather jerkin from the lower chest. However, the chainmail underneath it prevented any real injury. Without hesitation Lyonel aggressively rushed towards Renfred, striking his blade out of the way and tackling him to the ground. Lyonel kicked Renfred’s sword away from his hand, and put his blade on the knight’s throat. “Stand up,” he commanded sternly, and Renfred obeyed, Lyonel’s blade constantly an inch away from his throat. Lyonel positioned himself behind Renfred, keeping the Sarwyck knight between him and Ser Harrold. “Let me and my squire go, and he won’t be hurt,” Lyonel negotiated, and Harrold Hill lowered his sword. For a moment the large bald man said nothing, merely glaring coldly at Lyonel. He glanced around him, seeing many pairs of eyes observing the situation from the windows, as well as a small patrol of Poor Fellows approaching up the main street from the north. “Ser Harrold, if you do not cooperate, I’ll have to kill Ser Renfred,” Lyonel spoke with an angered tone. However, a cold smirk formed on Harrold’s face, and he raised his sword again. “No,” Renfred muttered weakly as Harrold charged against them. Having no other option, Lyonel slit Ser Renfred’s throat and threw his dying body against Harrold, taking the opportunity to ran into one of the narrow side alleys. Lyonel took a turn to right, then to left, and right again, not looking back. Guided by nothing but a vague sense of direction he ran through the alleys of Stoney Sept, hoping to eventually reach the northern gates. He heard Ser Harrold’s screams somewhere in the distance, though he couldn’t make out the words. He would have to make it out quickly, because soon every Warrior’s Son and Poor Fellow in this town would be looking for him. After several minutes of wandering through the dark and empty alleys Lyonel finally saw the northern gates. Thank the gods they are still open. Near the gates on the square illuminated by torches stood five Poor Fellows in guard duty, one of them being Omer the Old who had welcomed Lyonel and Axel into the town yesterday. However, they didn’t seem to be actively looking for him. Taking in a deep breath, Lyonel emerged from the side alley and began to calmly walk towards the gates. As he got closer one of the Poor Fellows noticed him. “Hey, what’s your business here at such a time?” he asked strictly. “That’s King Lucifer’s guest from Duskendale,” Omer spoke up, giving his brother-in-arms a stern glare. “Can we be of assistance, Ser?” he then asked politely. “No, thank you,” Lyonel responded, keeping his voice as calm and casual as he could. “I simply have some business in the war camp,” he explained. “I see. You’re free to go, Ser,” Omer said with a respectful nod, which Lyonel stiffly reciprocated. Continuing to walk towards the gates, he could only hope Axel would also find a way out of the town, hopefully with their horses as well. “STOP HIM!” the thundering voice of Ser Harrold suddenly boomed from behind. Lyonel turned around to see Ser Harrold leading some dozen Poor Fellows towards them down the main street. “THAT MAN IS AN IMPOSTOR AND A TRAITOR, SEIZE HIM NOW!” Harrold commanded, pointing his sword towards Lyonel. With a confused expression Omer drew his mace, and two of the Poor Fellows aimed their loaded crossbows at Lyonel. If he’d try to run, he would surely be shot. However, just as he thought there was no way out, the sound of hooves striking against the cobbled streets echoed from one of the alleys, and Axel Rivers charged into the square riding his young rounsey named Patch, Lyonel’s trusty mount Brie galloping closely behind. As he charged past the Poor Fellows, Axel rode down one of the crossbowmen and struck Omer to the ground with a swing of his sword. As they reached him, Lyonel quickly climbed atop his horse. Then he heard a whizzing sound and felt an immense pain in his lower back – the other crossbowman had hit him. Grimacing at the pain Lyonel galloped forward by his squire’s side, hearing somewhere behind him Ser Harrold screaming. “CLOSE THE GATES!” However, Lyonel and Axel made it through the gates before they could be closed, galloping into the darkness outside the town’s walls and disappearing into the night. End of Act I
|
|